This is a modern-English version of Tarrano the Conqueror, originally written by Cummings, Ray.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
TARRANO
THE CONQUEROR
BY RAY CUMMINGS
COPYRIGHT, 1930, BY
A. C. McCLURG & CO.
CHICAGO
IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, THE BRITISH EMPIRE AND THE PAN AMERICAN UNION.
Printed in the United States of America
To Hugo Gernsback, scientist, author and publisher, whose constant efforts in behalf of scientific fiction have contributed so largely to its present popularity, this tale is gratefully dedicated.
To Hugo Gernsback, scientist, author, and publisher, whose ongoing efforts for science fiction have greatly contributed to its current popularity, this story is sincerely dedicated.
FOREWORD
In "Tarrano the Conqueror" is presented a tale of the year 2430 A.D.—a time somewhat farther beyond our present-day era than we are beyond Columbus' discovery of America. My desire has been to create for you the impression that you have suddenly been plunged forward into that time—to give you the feeling Columbus might have had could he have read a novel of our present-day life.
In "Tarrano the Conqueror," a story is set in the year 2430 A.D.—a time that's a bit further ahead of our current era than we are from Columbus' discovery of America. My goal has been to immerse you in that time, to make you feel the way Columbus might have felt if he could have read a novel about our modern life.
To this end I have conceived myself a writer of that future time, addressing his contemporary public. You are to imagine yourself reading a present day translation of my original text—a translation so free that a thousand little colloquialisms will have crept into it that could not possibly have their counterparts in the year 2430.
With this in mind, I see myself as a writer from the future, speaking to my audience today. Picture yourself reading a modern translation of my original work—a translation so relaxed that a thousand expressions and phrases have snuck in that wouldn't have existed back in 2430.
Apart from the text, you will occasionally find brief explanatory footnotes. Conceive them as having been put there by the translator.
Apart from the main text, you'll sometimes see short explanatory footnotes. Think of them as notes added by the translator.
If you find parts of this tale unusual or bizarre, please remember that we are living now in a comparatively ignorant day. The tale is not intended to be fantastic or full of new and strange ideas. I have used nothing but those developments of our present-day civilization to which we are all looking forward as logical probabilities—woven them into a picture of what life in America very probably will be five hundred years from now. To that extent, the tale itself is intended to be only a love story of adventure and romance—written, not for you, but for that future audience.
If you find parts of this story strange or odd, keep in mind that we're living in a relatively ignorant time. This story isn't meant to be fantastical or filled with new and bizarre ideas. I've only used developments of our current civilization that we all see as logical possibilities—woven them into a picture of what life in America will likely be like five hundred years from now. In that sense, the story is just a love story about adventure and romance—written, not for you, but for that future audience.
RAY CUMMINGS.
RAY CUMMINGS.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I. The New Murders
CHAPTER II. Warning
CHAPTER III. Spy in the House
CHAPTER IV. To the North Pole
CHAPTER V. Outlawed Flight
CHAPTER VI. Man of Destiny
CHAPTER VII. Prisoners
CHAPTER VIII. Unknown Friend
CHAPTER IX. Paralyzed!
CHAPTER X. Georg Escapes
CHAPTER XI. Recaptured
CHAPTER XII. Tara
CHAPTER XIII. Love—and Hate
CHAPTER XIV. Defying Worlds
CHAPTER XV. Escape
CHAPTER XVI. Playground of Venus
CHAPTER XVII. Violet Beam of Death
CHAPTER XVIII. Passing of a Friend
CHAPTER XIX. Waters of Eternal Peace
CHAPTER XX. Unseen Menace
CHAPTER XXI. Love, Music—and a Warning
CHAPTER XXII. Revolution!
CHAPTER XXIII. First Retreat
CHAPTER XXIV. Attack on the Palace
CHAPTER XXV. Immortal Terror
CHAPTER XXVI. Black Cloud of Death
CHAPTER XXVII. Tarrano The Man
CHAPTER XXVIII. Thing in the Forest
CHAPTER XXIX. A Woman's Scream
CHAPTER XXX. The Monster
CHAPTER XXXI. Industriana
CHAPTER XXXII. Departure
CHAPTER XXXIII. First Assault
CHAPTER XXXIV. Invisible Assailants
CHAPTER XXXV. Attack on the Power House
CHAPTER XXXVI. City of Ice Besieged
CHAPTER XXXVII. Battle
CHAPTER I. The New Murders
CHAPTER II. Warning
CHAPTER III. Spy in the House
CHAPTER IV. To the North Pole
CHAPTER V. Outlawed Flight
CHAPTER VI. Man of Destiny
CHAPTER VII. Prisoners
CHAPTER VIII. Unknown Friend
CHAPTER IX. Paralyzed!
CHAPTER X. Georg Escapes
CHAPTER XI. Recaptured
CHAPTER XII. Tara
CHAPTER XIII. Love—and Hate
CHAPTER XIV. Defying Worlds
CHAPTER XV. Escape
CHAPTER XVI. Playground of Venus
CHAPTER XVII. Violet Beam of Death
CHAPTER XVIII. Passing of a Friend
CHAPTER XIX. Waters of Eternal Peace
CHAPTER XX. Unseen Menace
CHAPTER XXI. Love, Music—and a Warning
CHAPTER XXII. Revolution!
CHAPTER XXIII. First Retreat
CHAPTER XXIV. Attack on the Palace
CHAPTER XXV. Immortal Terror
CHAPTER XXVI. Black Cloud of Death
CHAPTER XXVII. Tarrano The Man
CHAPTER XXVIII. Thing in the Forest
CHAPTER XXIX. A Woman's Scream
CHAPTER XXX. The Monster
CHAPTER XXXI. Industriana
CHAPTER XXXII. Departure
CHAPTER XXXIII. First Assault
CHAPTER XXXIV. Invisible Assailants
CHAPTER XXXV. Attack on the Power House
CHAPTER XXXVI. City of Ice Besieged
CHAPTER XXXVII. Battle
TARRANO THE CONQUEROR
CHAPTER I
The New Murders
I was standing fairly close to the President of the Anglo-Saxon Republic when the first of the new murders was committed. The President fell almost at my feet. I was quite certain then that the Venus man at my elbow was the murderer. I don't know why, call it intuition if you will. The Venus man did not make a move; he merely stood beside me in the press of the throng, seemingly as absorbed as all of us in what the President was saying.
I was standing pretty close to the President of the Anglo-Saxon Republic when the first of the new murders happened. The President fell nearly at my feet. I was sure then that the Venus guy next to me was the murderer. I can't explain why, just call it intuition if you want. The Venus guy didn't do anything; he just stood next to me in the crowd, looking as engaged as everyone else in what the President was saying.
It was late afternoon. The sun was setting behind the cliffs across the river. There were perhaps a hundred and fifty thousand people within sight of the President, listening raptly to his words. It was at Park Sixty, and I was standing on the Tenth Level.[1] The crowd packed all twelve of the levels; the park was black with people. The President stood on a balcony of the park tower. He was no more than a few hundred feet above me, well within direct earshot. Around him on all sides were the electric megaphones which carried his voice to all parts of the audience. Behind me, a thousand feet overhead, the main aerials were scattering it throughout the city, I suppose five million people were listening to the voice of the President at that moment. He had just said that we must remain friendly with Venus; that in our enlightened age controversies were inevitable, but that they should be settled with sober thought—around the council table. This talk of war was ridiculous. He was denouncing the public news-broadcasters; moulders of public opinion, who every day—every hour—must offer a new sensation to their millions of subscribers.
It was late afternoon. The sun was setting behind the cliffs across the river. There were probably about one hundred fifty thousand people in view of the President, listening attentively to his words. It was at Park Sixty, and I was standing on the Tenth Level.[1] The crowd filled all twelve levels; the park was packed with people. The President stood on a balcony of the park tower. He was just a few hundred feet above me, close enough to hear him clearly. Surrounding him on all sides were the electric megaphones that broadcast his voice to the entire audience. Behind me, a thousand feet overhead, the main antennas were spreading it throughout the city; I estimated around five million people were listening to the President's voice at that moment. He had just said that we must stay on good terms with Venus; that in our advanced age, controversies are unavoidable, but they should be resolved with careful consideration—around the council table. This talk of war was absurd. He was criticizing the public news broadcasters; the shapers of public opinion, who every day—every hour—have to deliver a new sensation to their millions of subscribers.
He had reached this point when without warning his body pitched forward. The balcony rail caught it; and it hung there inert. The slanting rays of the sun fell full upon the ruffled white shirt; white, but turning pink, then red, with the crimson stain welling out from beneath.
He had gotten to this point when suddenly his body pitched forward. The balcony railing caught him, and he hung there motionless. The slanting rays of the sun hit the ruffled white shirt directly; white, but turning pink, then red, as the crimson stain bubbled out from underneath.
For an instant the crowd was stunned into silence. Then a murmur arose, and swelled into shouts of horror. A surge of people swept me forward. I could not see clearly what was happening on the balcony. The form of the murdered President was hanging there against the rail; a score of government officials were rushing toward it; but the body, toppling over the low support, came hurtling downward into the crowd, quite near me; but I could not reach it—the throng was too dense.
For a moment, the crowd was shocked into silence. Then whispers started, growing into shouts of horror. A wave of people pushed me forward. I couldn’t see clearly what was going on at the balcony. The body of the murdered President was hanging over the rail; a bunch of government officials were rushing toward it. But as the body fell over the low support, it came crashing down into the crowd, really close to me; but I couldn’t get to it—the crowd was too thick.
The shouts everywhere were deafening. I was shoved along the Tenth Level by the press of people coming up the stairway. Shouts, excited questions; the wail of children almost trampled under foot; the screams of women. And over it all, the electrically magnified voice of the traffic director-general in the peak of the main tower roaring his orders to the crowd.
The shouts all around were overwhelming. I was pushed along the Tenth Level by the crowd flowing up the stairs. Voices shouted excited questions; children wailed almost trampled underfoot; women screamed. And above it all, the amplified voice of the traffic director-general at the top of the main tower was booming his commands to the crowd.
It was a panic until the traffic-directors descended upon us. We were pushed up on the moving sidewalks. North or south, whichever direction came handiest, we were herded upon the sidewalks and whirled away. With a hundred other spectators near me I was shoved to a sidewalk moving south along the Tenth Level. It was going some four miles an hour. But they would not let me stay there. From behind, the crowd was shoving; and from one parallel strip of moving pavement to the other I was pushed along—until at last I reached the seats of the forty mile an hour inside section.
It was chaos until the traffic controllers arrived. We were pushed onto the moving sidewalks. North or south, whichever way was easiest, we were directed onto the sidewalks and swept away. Along with a hundred other spectators nearby, I was shoved onto a sidewalk moving south along the Tenth Level. It was going about four miles an hour. But they wouldn’t let me stay there. From behind, the crowd was pushing; and I was shoved from one parallel strip of moving pavement to another—until finally I reached the seating area of the forty-mile-an-hour inside section.
The scene at Park Sixty was far out of direct sight and hearing. The park there had already been cleared of spectators, I knew; and they were doubtless bearing the President's body away.
The scene at Park Sixty was way out of sight and sound. The park had already been emptied of onlookers, I knew; and they were probably taking the President's body away.
"Murdered!" said a man beside me. "Murdered! Look there!"
"Murdered!" said a man next to me. "Murdered! Look over there!"
We were across the river, into Manhattan. The Tenth Level here runs about four hundred feet above the ground-street of the city. The man beside me was pointing to a steel tower we were passing. It was several hundreds yards away; on its side abreast of us was a forty-foot square news-mirror, brightly illumined. On all the stairways and balconies here a local crowd had gathered, watching the mirror. It was reporting the present scene at Park Sixty. As we sped past the tower I could see in the silver surface of the mirror the image of the now empty park from which we had been so summarily ejected. They were carrying off the President's body; a little group of officials bearing it away; red, broken, gruesome, with the dying rays of the sun still upon it. Carrying it slowly along to where an aero-car was waiting on the side landing stage.
We were over the river, in Manhattan. The Tenth Level here is about four hundred feet above the city streets. The man next to me was pointing to a steel tower we were passing. It was several hundred yards away; on its side next to us was a forty-foot square news mirror, brightly lit. A local crowd had gathered on all the stairways and balconies, watching the mirror. It was showing the current scene at Park Sixty. As we rushed past the tower, I could see in the shiny surface of the mirror the image of the now empty park from which we had been quickly removed. They were carrying the President's body; a small group of officials taking it away; red, broken, and gruesome, with the dying rays of the sun still shining on it. They were slowly carrying it to where an aero-car was waiting on the side landing stage.
We were past the mirror in a moment.
We quickly walked past the mirror.
"Murdered," the man next to me repeated. "The President murdered."
"Murdered," the guy next to me repeated. "The President was murdered."
He seemed stunned, as indeed everyone was. Then he eyed me—my cap, which had on it the insignia of my calling.
He looked shocked, just like everyone else. Then he glanced at me—my hat, which had the symbol of my profession on it.
"You are one of them," he said bitterly. "The last word he said—the lurid news-gatherers."
"You’re one of them," he said bitterly. "The last thing he said—the sensationalist reporters."
But I shook my head. "We are necessary. It was unfortunate that he should have said that."
But I shook my head. "We are essential. It was unfortunate that he said that."
I had no opportunity to talk further. The man moved away toward the foot of a landing stage near us. A south-bound flyer had overtaken us and was landing. I boarded it also, and ten minutes later was in my office in South-Manhattan.
I didn't get a chance to talk more. The man walked away to the end of a nearby landing stage. A southbound flight had caught up with us and was landing. I got on it too, and ten minutes later, I was in my office in South Manhattan.
I was at this time employed by one of the most enterprising news-organizations in Greater New York. There was pandemonium in there that evening. My supper came up in the pneumatic tube from the public cookery nearby, but I had hardly time to taste it.
I was working at one of the most ambitious news organizations in Greater New York at that time. It was total chaos in there that evening. My dinner came up through the pneumatic tube from the nearby public kitchen, but I barely had time to take a bite.
This, the evening of May 12, 2430, was for me—and for all the Earth—the most stirring evening of history. Events of inter-planetary importance tumbled over each other as they came to us through the air from the Official Information Stations. And we—myself and a thousand like me in our office—retold them for our twenty million subscribers throughout the Anglo-Saxon Nation.
This evening of May 12, 2430, was the most exciting evening in history for me—and for everyone on Earth. Major events of interplanetary significance rushed in as we received updates from the Official Information Stations. My colleagues and I, along with a thousand others in our office, shared these updates with our twenty million subscribers across the Anglo-Saxon Nation.
The President of the Anglo-Saxon Republic was murdered at 5:10. It was the first of the new murders. I say new murders, for not in two hundred years had the life of so high an official been wilfully taken. But it was only the first. At 6:15 word came from Tokyohama,[2] that the ruler of Allied Mongolia was dead—murdered under similar circumstances. And ten minutes later from Mombozo, Africa, the blacks reported their leader killed while asleep in his official residence.
The President of the Anglo-Saxon Republic was killed at 5:10. This marked the beginning of a new series of murders. I say new series because it had been two hundred years since the life of such a high-ranking official was intentionally taken. But this was just the start. At 6:15, news arrived from Tokyohama,[2] that the leader of Allied Mongolia was dead—murdered under similar circumstances. And ten minutes later, from Mombozo, Africa, the locals reported that their leader had been killed while asleep in his official residence.
The Earth momentarily was without leadership!
The Earth was momentarily without leadership!
I was struggling to get accounts of these successive disasters out over our audiophones. Above my desk, in a duplicating mirror from Headquarters, I could see that at the palace of Mombozo a throng of terrified blacks were gathered. It was night there—a blurred scene of flashing lights and frightened, milling people.
I was trying to report on these ongoing disasters through our audiophones. Above my desk, in a duplicating monitor from Headquarters, I could see that a crowd of scared people had gathered at the palace of Mombozo. It was nighttime there—a blurry image of flashing lights and confused, panicking individuals.
Greys—next to me—had a mirror tuned to Tokyohama. The sun there was shining upon almost a similar scene of panic. Black and yellow men—on opposite sides of the Earth. And between them our white races in turmoil. Outside my own window I could hear the shouts of the crowd that jammed the Twentieth Level.
Greys—next to me—had a mirror set to Tokyohama. The sun there was shining on a scene of chaos that looked almost the same. Black and yellow people—on opposite sides of the globe. And in between, our white races in turmoil. Outside my window, I could hear the shouts of the crowd packed into the Twentieth Level.
Greys leaned toward me. "Seven o'clock, Jac. You've got the arrival of the Venus mail. Don't overlook it ... By the code, man, your hands are shaking! You're white as a ghost!"
Greys leaned closer to me. "It's seven o'clock, Jac. You need to be ready for the arrival of the Venus mail. Don't miss it... Seriously, your hands are shaking! You look like a ghost!"
The Venus mail; I had forgotten it completely.
The Venus mail; I had totally forgotten it.
"Greys, I wonder if it'll get in."
"Greys, I’m curious if it will get in."
He stared at me strangely. "You're thinking that, too. I told the British National Announcer it was a Venus plot. He laughed at me. Those Great Londoners can't see their fingers before them. He said, 'That's your lurid sense of newscasting.'"
He looked at me oddly. "You’re thinking the same thing. I told the British National Announcer it was a Venus plot. He laughed at me. Those Great Londoners can’t see their own hands in front of them. He said, ‘That’s your over-the-top approach to news reporting.’"
Venus plot! I remembered my impressions of the Venus man who was beside me when our President fell.
Venus plot! I recalled my thoughts about the Venus man who was next to me when our President went down.
Greys was back at his work. I swept the south shore of Eastern Island[3] with my finder, and picked up the image of the inter-planetary landing stage, at which the Venus mail was due to arrive. I could see the blaze of lights plainly; and with another, closer focus I caught the huge landing platform itself. It was empty.
Greys was back at his work. I swept the south shore of Eastern Island[3] with my scanner and picked up the image of the inter-planetary landing stage, where the Venus mail was scheduled to arrive. I could clearly see the bright lights, and with another, closer zoom, I got a good look at the massive landing platform itself. It was empty.
The station-master there answered my call. He had no word of the mail.
The station master there answered my call. He had no news about the mail.
"Try the lookout at Table Mountain," he advised me. "They may be coming down that way.... Sure I'll let you know.... What a night! They say that in Mediterrania—"
"Check out the lookout at Table Mountain," he told me. "They might be coming down that way.... Of course, I'll keep you posted.... What a night! They say that in Mediterrania—"
But I cut off; it was no time to chat with him. Table Mountain, Capetown, had no word of the mail. Then I caught the Yukon Station. The mail flyer had come down on the North Polar side—was already crossing Hudson Bay.
But I stopped myself; it wasn't the right time to talk to him. Table Mountain, Cape Town, hadn't heard anything about the mail. Then I reached Yukon Station. The mail plane had come down on the North Polar side—was already crossing Hudson Bay.
At 8:26 it landed on Eastern Island. A deluge of Venus despatches overwhelmed me. But the mail news, before I could even begin to handle my section of it, was far overshadowed. Venus, now at 8:44 was calling us by helio. The message came in the inter-planetary code, was decoded at National Headquarters, and from there flashed to us.
At 8:26, it landed on Eastern Island. I was flooded with a ton of Venus messages. But before I could even start dealing with my part of it, the mail news was completely overshadowed. Venus, now at 8:44, was calling us via helio. The message came in the inter-planetary code, was decoded at National Headquarters, and then sent to us.
The ruler of the Venus Central State was murdered! An almost incoherent message. The murder of the ruler, at a time co-incident with 6:30 in Greater New York. Then the words:
The ruler of the Venus Central State was killed! An almost jumbled message. The ruler's murder happened at the exact same time as 6:30 in Greater New York. Then the words:
"City being attacked ... Tarrano, beware Tarrano ... You are in danger of ..."
"The city is under attack ... Tarrano, watch out Tarrano ... You are in danger of ..."
In danger of what? The message broke off. The observers, behind their huge telescopes at the Potomac Headquarters, saw the helio-lights of the Venus Central State go dark suddenly. Our own station flashed its call, but there was no answer. Venus—evening star on that date—was sinking to the horizon. But our Observatory in Texas could see the planet clearly; and gave the same report.
In danger of what? The message cut off. The observers, behind their huge telescopes at the Potomac Headquarters, saw the lights of the Venus Central State go out suddenly. Our own station sent out its call, but there was no response. Venus—known as the evening star on that date—was sinking below the horizon. However, our Observatory in Texas could still see the planet clearly and reported the same.
Communication was broken. The authorities of the Venus Central State—friendly to us in spite of the recent immigration controversy—had tried to warn us.
Communication was disrupted. The authorities of the Venus Central State—still friendly to us despite the recent immigration debate—had attempted to warn us.
Of what?
About what?
CHAPTER II
Warning
It must have been nearly nine o'clock when a personal message came for me. Not through the ordinary open airways, but in the National Length, and coded. It came to my desk by official messenger, decoded, printed and sealed.
It must have been almost nine o'clock when a personal message arrived for me. Not through the usual open channels, but in the National Length, and encoded. It came to my desk by official messenger, decoded, printed, and sealed.
Jac Hallen, Inter-Allied News. Come to me, North-east Island at once, if they can spare you. Important. Answer.
Jac Hallen, Inter-Allied News. Please come to me immediately, North-east Island, if they can spare you. This is important. Respond.
Dr. Brende.
Dr. Brende.
Our Division Manager scanned the message curiously and told me I could go. I got off my answer. I did not dare call Dr. Brende openly, since he had used the code, but sent it the same way. I would be up at once.
Our Division Manager read the message with curiosity and told me I could go. I gave my response. I didn't want to call Dr. Brende directly since he had used the code, so I sent it the same way. I'd be there right away.
With a word of good-bye to Greys, I shoved aside my work, caught up a heavy jacket and cap and left the office. The levels outside our building were still jammed with an excited throng. I pushed my way through it, up to the entrance to the Staten Bridge. The waters of the harbor beneath me had a broad band of moonlight upon them, dim in the glare of the city lights. I glanced upward with satisfaction. A good night for air-traveling.
With a quick goodbye to Greys, I set aside my work, grabbed a heavy jacket and cap, and left the office. The streets outside our building were still packed with an excited crowd. I maneuvered through it toward the entrance to the Staten Bridge. The harbor waters below were shimmering with a wide strip of moonlight, dimmed by the bright city lights. I looked up with satisfaction. A perfect night for flying.
My small personal air-car was on the stage near the bridge entrance. The attendant was there, staring at me as I dashed up in such haste. He handed me my key from the rack.
My little personal air-car was on the platform near the bridge entrance. The attendant was there, looking at me as I rushed up in such a hurry. He handed me my key from the rack.
"Going far, Jac? What a night! They'll be ordering them off if many more go up.... Going north?"
"Heading out far, Jac? What a night! They'll start sending them away if more go up.... Heading north?"
"No," I said shortly.
"No," I said curtly.
I was away, rising with my helicopters until the city was a yellow haze beneath me. I was going north—to Dr. Brende's little private island off the coast of Maine. The lower lanes were pretty well crowded. I tried one of the north-bound at 8,000 feet; but the going was awkward. Then I went to 16,000.
I was up in the air, flying my helicopters until the city looked like a yellow haze below me. I was heading north—to Dr. Brende's private island off the coast of Maine. The lower airways were pretty crowded. I tried flying north at 8,000 feet, but it was a bumpy ride. Then I moved up to 16,000.
But Grille, the attendant back at the bridge, evidently had his finder on me, out of plain curiosity. He called me.
But Grille, the attendant back at the bridge, clearly had his eye on me, just out of plain curiosity. He called me.
"They'll chase you out of there," came his voice. "Nothing doing up there tonight. That's reserved. Didn't you know it?"
"They'll kick you out of there," his voice said. "No one's getting in there tonight. That's reserved. Didn't you know that?"
I grinned at him. In the glow of my pitlight I hoped he could see my face and the grin.
I smiled at him. In the light of my headlamp, I hoped he could see my face and my smile.
"They'll never catch me," I said. "I'm traveling fast tonight."
"They'll never catch me," I said. "I'm moving quickly tonight."
"Chase you out," he persisted. "The patrol's keeping them low. General Orders, an hour ago. Didn't you know it?"
"Chase you out," he kept insisting. "The patrol's keeping them down. General Orders, an hour ago. Didn't you know that?"
"No."
"No."
"Well, you ought to. You ought to know everything in your business. Besides, the lights are up."
"Well, you should. You should know everything about your business. Besides, the lights are on."
They were indeed; I could see them in all the towers underneath me. I was flying north-east; and at the moment, with a following wind, I was doing something over three-fifty.
They really were; I could see them in all the towers below me. I was flying northeast, and at that moment, with a tailwind, I was going a little over three-fifty.
"But they'll shut off your power," Grille warned. "You'll come down soon enough then."
"But they'll cut off your power," Grille warned. "You'll be down here before you know it."
Which was also true enough. The evening local-express for Boston and beyond was overhauling me. And when the green beam of a traffic tower came up and picked me out, I decided I had better obey. Dutifully I descended until the beam, satisfied, swung away from me.
Which was also true enough. The evening local express for Boston and beyond was catching up to me. And when the green light from a traffic tower hit me, I realized I should follow the rules. I obediently came down until the light, satisfied, moved away from me.
At 8,000 feet, I went on. There was too much traffic for decent speed and the directors in every pilot bag and tower I passed seemed watching me closely. At the latitude of Boston, I swung out to sea, off the main arteries of travel. The early night mail for Eurasia,[4] with Great London its first stop, went by me far overhead. I could make out its green and purple lights, and the spreading silver beam that preceded it.
At 8,000 feet, I continued on. There was too much traffic for anything decent speed-wise, and the people in every control tower and pilot bag I passed seemed to be watching me closely. At the latitude of Boston, I veered out to sea, avoiding the main travel routes. The early night mail for Eurasia,[4] with Great London as its first stop, flew by me far overhead. I could see its green and purple lights along with the wide silver beam that preceded it.
Alone in my pit, with the dull whir of my propellers alone breaking the silence of the night, I pondered the startling events of the past few hours. Above me the stars and planets gleamed in the deep purple of an almost cloudless sky. Venus had long since dropped below the horizon. But Mars was up there—approaching the zenith. I wondered what the Martian helio might be saying. I could have asked Greys back at the office. But Greys, I knew, would be too busy to bother with me.
Alone in my spot, with the faint hum of my propellers breaking the silence of the night, I reflected on the shocking events of the last few hours. Above me, the stars and planets shone brightly in the deep purple of a nearly cloudless sky. Venus had long since disappeared below the horizon. But Mars was up there—getting close to the highest point. I wondered what the Martian helio might be saying. I could have asked Greys back at the office. But I knew Greys would be too busy to pay attention to me.
What could Dr. Brende want of me? I was glad he had sent for me—there was nowhere I would rather have gone this particular evening. And it would give me a chance to see Elza again.
What could Dr. Brende want from me? I was happy he had called for me—there was no place I would rather be this evening. And it would give me a chance to see Elza again.
I could tell by the light-numerals below, that I was now over Maine. I did not need to consult my charts; I had been up this way many times, for, the Brendes—the doctor, his daughter Elza, and her twin brother Georg—I counted my best friends.
I could see from the light numbers below that I was now over Maine. I didn’t need to check my charts; I had been this way many times before, because the Brendes—the doctor, his daughter Elza, and her twin brother Georg—were some of my closest friends.
I was over the sea, with the coast of Maine to my left. The traffic, since I left the line of Boston, had been far less. The patrols flashed by me at intervals, but they did not molest me.
I was over the ocean, with the coast of Maine to my left. The traffic, since I left the Boston area, had been much lighter. The patrols zoomed past me at intervals, but they didn’t bother me.
I descended presently, and located the small two-mile island which Dr. Brende owned and upon which he lived.
I went down and found the small two-mile island that Dr. Brende owned and where he lived.
It was 10:20 when I came down to find them waiting for me on the runway.
It was 10:20 when I came downstairs to find them waiting for me on the runway.
The doctor held out both his hands. "Good enough, Jac. I got your code—we've been waiting for you."
The doctor extended both hands. "That works, Jac. I got your code—we’ve been waiting for you."
"It's crowded," I said. "Heavy up to Boston. And they wouldn't let me go high."
"It's crowded," I said. "It's really busy up to Boston. And they wouldn't let me climb higher."
He nodded. And then Elza put her cool little hand in mine.
He nodded. Then Elza placed her cool little hand in mine.
"We're glad to see you, Jac. Very glad."
"We're really happy to see you, Jac. Super happy."
They took me to the house. Dr. Brende was a small, dark man of sixty-odd, smooth-shaven, a thin face, with a mop of iron-grey hair above it, and keen dark eyes beneath bushy white brows. He was usually kindly and gentle of manner—at times a little abstracted; at other times he could be more forceful and direct than anyone with whom I had ever had contact.
They brought me to the house. Dr. Brende was a short, dark-skinned man in his sixties, clean-shaven, with a thin face and a thick mop of iron-gray hair on top, along with sharp dark eyes under bushy white eyebrows. He was generally kind and gentle, sometimes a bit distracted; but at other times, he could be more assertive and straightforward than anyone I had ever met.
At the house we were joined by the doctor's son, Georg. My best friend, I should say; certainly, for my part, I treasured his friendship very highly. He and Elza were twins—twenty-three years old at this time. I am two years older; and I had been a room-mate with Georg at the Common University of the Potomac.
At the house, we were joined by the doctor's son, Georg. I should mention he was my best friend; I really valued our friendship. He and Elza were twins—twenty-three years old at that time. I'm two years older, and I had been roommates with Georg at the Common University of the Potomac.
Our friendship had, if anything, grown closer since my promotion into the business world. Yet we were as unlike as two individuals could possibly be. I am dark-haired, slim, and of comparatively slight muscular strength. Restless—full of nervous energy—and, they tell me, somewhat short of temper. Georg was a blond, powerful young giant. A head taller than I—blue-eyed, from his mother, now dead—square-jawed, and a complexion pink and white. He was slow to anger. He seldom spoke impulsively; and usually with a slow, quiet drawl. Always he seemed looking at life and people with a half-humorous smile—looking at the human pageant with its foibles, follies and frailties—tolerantly. Yet there was nothing conceited about him. Quite the reverse. He was generally wholly deprecating in manner, as though he himself were of least importance. Until aroused. In our days of learning, I saw Georg once—just once—thoroughly angered.
Our friendship had definitely grown stronger since I got promoted in the business world. Still, we were as different as two people could be. I'm dark-haired, slim, and not very muscular. I'm restless, full of nervous energy, and people say I have a bit of a short temper. Georg, on the other hand, was a tall, blond, powerful guy. He was a head taller than me—blue-eyed, like his late mother—with a strong jaw and a fair complexion. He was slow to get angry. He rarely spoke impulsively and usually had a slow, quiet drawl. He always seemed to look at life and people with a half-humorous smile, observing the human experience with its quirks and flaws in a tolerant way. But there was nothing arrogant about him. Quite the opposite. He often came across as modest, as if he considered himself the least important person in the room. That was until something really irritated him. During our days of learning, I witnessed Georg get completely angry—just that one time.
"... Came up promptly, didn't you?" Georg was saying. He was leading me to the house doorway, but I stopped him.
"... You showed up right on time, didn't you?" Georg was saying. He was guiding me to the front door, but I stopped him.
"Let's go to the grove," I suggested. We turned down from the small viaduct, passed the house, and went into the heavy grove of trees nearby.
"Let's head to the grove," I proposed. We turned off from the small viaduct, passed the house, and walked into the dense grove of trees nearby.
"He's hungry," Elza declared. "Jac, did you eat at the office tonight?"
"He's hungry," Elza said. "Jac, did you eat at the office tonight?"
"Yes," I said.
"Yeah," I said.
"Did you really?"
"Did you actually?"
"Some," I admitted. In truth the run up here had brought me a thoroughly hearty appetite, which I just realized.
"Some," I admitted. Honestly, the run up here had given me a really strong appetite, which I just realized.
"I was pretty busy, you know," I added. "Such a night—but don't you bother."
"I was really busy, you know," I added. "What a night—but don't worry about it."
But she had already scurried away toward the house. Dear little Elza! I wished then, for the hundredth time, that I was a man of wealth—or at least, not as poor as a tower timekeeper. True, I made fair money—but the urge to spend it recklessly dominated me. I decided in that moment, to reform for good; and lay by enough to justify asking a woman to be my wife.
But she had already hurried away toward the house. Sweet little Elza! I wished then, for the hundredth time, that I was a wealthy man—or at least not as broke as a clockmaker. Sure, I made decent money—but the temptation to spend it foolishly took over. I decided right then to change for good and save enough to be able to ask a woman to be my wife.
We reclined on a mossy bank in the grove of trees, so thick a grove that it hid the house from our sight.
We lay back on a mossy bank in the thick grove of trees that completely blocked our view of the house.
The doctor extinguished the glowing lights with which the tree-branches were dotted. We were in the semi-darkness of a beautiful, moonlit night.
The doctor turned off the glowing lights that were scattered among the tree branches. We were in the soft darkness of a stunning, moonlit night.
"Don't go to sleep, Jac!"
"Don't fall asleep, Jac!"
I became aware that Georg and his father were smiling at me.
I realized that Georg and his dad were smiling at me.
I sat up, snapping my wits into alertness. "No. Of course not. I guess I'm tired. You've no idea what the office was like tonight. Roaring."
I sat up, getting my wits together. "No. Definitely not. I guess I'm just tired. You have no idea what the office was like tonight. Crazy."
"I can imagine," Georg said. "You were at Park Sixty when the President fell, weren't you?"
"I can picture it," Georg said. "You were at Park Sixty when the President collapsed, right?"
"Yes. But I wasn't supposed to be. I wasn't assigned to that. How did you guess?"
"Yeah. But I wasn't supposed to be. That wasn't my assignment. How did you figure it out?"
"Elza saw you. She had our finder on you—I couldn't push her away from it." His slow smile was quizzical.
"Elza saw you. She was focused on you—I couldn't distract her from it." His slow smile was curious.
"On me? In all that crowd. She must have searched about very carefully to——"
"On me? In all that crowd. She must have looked around very carefully to——"
I stopped; I could feel my cheeks burning, and was glad of the dimness there under the trees.
I stopped; I could feel my cheeks getting hot, and I was grateful for the shadows under the trees.
"She did," said Georg.
"She did," Georg said.
"I sent for you, Jac," Dr. Brende interjected abstractedly, "because——"
"I called for you, Jac," Dr. Brende interrupted absentmindedly, "because——"
But Georg checked him. "Not now, father. Someone—anyone—might pick you up. Your words—or read your lips—there's light enough here to register on a finder."
But Georg stopped him. "Not now, Dad. Someone—anyone—might overhear you. They could catch your words—or read your lips—there's enough light here to pick it up."
The doctor nodded. "He's afraid—you see, Jac, it's these Venus——"
The doctor nodded. "He's scared—you see, Jac, it's these Venus——"
"Father—please. It's a long chance—but why take any? We can insulate in the house."
"Dad—please. It’s a long shot—but why take any chances? We can insulate in the house."
The chance that someone who shouldn't be, was tuned to us as we sat there in that lonely grove! With the doctor's widespread reputation—his more than national prominence—it did not seem to me to be such a long chance either, on this, of all nights.
The likelihood that someone who shouldn’t be there was listening to us while we sat in that lonely grove! Given the doctor’s widespread reputation—his fame extending beyond the nation—it didn’t seem like such a stretch, especially on this particular night.
"As you say, no use in putting private things into the public air," I remarked; and I felt then as though a thousand hostile eyes and ears were watching and listening. "We can talk of what everybody knows," Georg commented. "The Martian Ruler of the Little People was assassinated an hour ago. You heard that coming up?"
"As you said, there's no point in airing private matters in public," I noted, feeling like a thousand unfriendly eyes and ears were watching and listening. "We can discuss what everyone already knows," Georg added. "The Martian Ruler of the Little People was assassinated an hour ago. Did you hear that while we were coming up?"
"No," I said; but I had imagined as much. "Did they say—"
"No," I said, but I figured that was the case. "Did they mention—"
"They said nothing," Dr. Brende put in. "The flash of a dozen helioed words—no more."
"They said nothing," Dr. Brende interjected. "Just a quick flash of a dozen bright words—nothing more."
"It went dark, like Venus?"
"It got dark, like Venus?"
"No. Just discontinued. I judge they're excited up there—the Bureau disorganized perhaps—I don't know. That was the last we got at the house, just before you came down. There may be something in there now—you Inter-Allied people are pretty reliable."
"No. Just discontinued. I think they’re excited up there—the Bureau is probably a bit chaotic—I’m not sure. That was the last we heard at the house, just before you arrived. There might be something in there now—you Inter-Allied folks are usually pretty dependable."
The ruler of the Venus Central State, the leading monarch of Mars, and our three chief executives of Earth—murdered almost simultaneously! It was incredible—any one of the murders would have been incredible—yet it was true.
The leader of the Venus Central State, the top monarch of Mars, and our three main executives of Earth—all murdered at almost the same time! It was unbelievable—any one of those murders would have been shocking—but it really happened.
There had been times—in the Inter-Allied Office, particularly—when I had been insulated from aerial eavesdropping. But never had I felt the need of it more than now. A constraint fell over me; I seemed afraid to say anything. I think we all three felt very much like that; and it was a relief when Elza arrived with my dainty little meal.
There were times—especially in the Inter-Allied Office—when I felt protected from anyone listening in. But I had never felt the need for that more than I did right now. A sense of pressure settled over me; I felt scared to say anything. I think we all felt that way; it was a relief when Elza showed up with my small, fancy meal.
"Any word from Mars, Elza?" her father asked.
"Any updates from Mars, Elza?" her father asked.
She sat down beside me, helping me to the food.
She sat down next to me, passing me the food.
"I did not look," she answered.
"I didn’t check," she replied.
She did not look, because she was busy preparing my meal! Dear little Elza! And because of my accursed extravagance—my poverty—no word of love had ever passed between us!
She didn't look because she was busy making my meal! Dear little Elza! And because of my damnable extravagance—my poverty—no words of love had ever been exchanged between us!
I thought I had never seen Elza so beautiful as this moment. A slim little thing, perfectly formed and matured, and inches shorter than I. Thick brown hair braided, and hanging below her waist. A face—pretty as her mother's must have been—yet intellectual as her father's.
I thought I had never seen Elza so beautiful as this moment. A slender little thing, perfectly shaped and grown, and a few inches shorter than I. Thick brown hair braided and falling below her waist. A face—pretty like her mother's must have been—yet smart like her father's.
I had taken Elza to the great music festivals of the city, and counted her the best dressed girl in all the vast throng. Tonight she was dressed simply. A grey-blue, tubular sort of skirt, clinging close to the lines of her figure and split at the side for walking; a tight-fitting bodice, light in color (a man knows little of the technicalities of such things); throat bare, with a flaring rolled collar behind—a throat like a rose-petal with the moonlight on it; arms bare, save for the upper, triangular sleeves.
I had taken Elza to the city's big music festivals, and I considered her the best-dressed girl in the huge crowd. Tonight, she was dressed simply. She wore a gray-blue, form-fitting skirt that hugged her figure and had a slit on the side for walking; a light-colored, snug bodice (guys don't really know much about these details); her neck was bare, accented by a flared collar in the back—her neck looked like a rose petal touched by moonlight; her arms were bare except for the upper, triangular sleeves.
It must suffice; I can only say she was adorable. Almost in silence I ate my meal, with her beside me.
It has to be enough; I can only say she was adorable. I ate my meal almost in silence, with her next to me.
Georg went into the house once, to consult the news-tape. It was crowded with Earth events—excitement, confusion everywhere—inconsequential reports, they seemed, by comparison with what had gone before. But of helios from Mars, or Venus, there were none reported. Of Venus, the tape said nothing save that each of our westward stations was vainly calling in turn, as the planet dropped toward its horizon.
Georg went into the house once to check the news feed. It was filled with events from Earth—excitement and confusion everywhere—reports that seemed trivial compared to what had happened before. But there were no updates about the sun from Mars or Venus. The feed mentioned nothing about Venus except that each of our western stations was fruitlessly trying to reach it as the planet sank toward the horizon.
I finished my meal—too leisurely for Georg and the doctor; and then we all went into the house, to the insulated room where at last we could talk openly.
I finished my meal—too slowly for Georg and the doctor; and then we all went into the house, to the soundproof room where we could finally talk freely.
As we entered the main corridor, we heard the low voice of the Inter-Allied news-announcer, coming from the disc in a room nearby.
As we walked down the main hallway, we could hear the soft voice of the Inter-Allied news announcer coming from a speaker in a nearby room.
"And Venus——"
"And Venus—"
The words caught our attention. We hurried in, and stood by the Inter-Allied equipment. Georg picked up the pile of tape whereon the announcer's words were being printed. He ran back over it.
The words grabbed our attention. We rushed in and stood by the Inter-Allied equipment. Georg picked up the stack of tape where the announcer's words were being printed. He rewound it.
"Another helio from Venus!" he exclaimed. "Ten minutes ago."
"Another signal from Venus!" he exclaimed. "It just came in ten minutes ago."
And then I saw his lips go tight together. He made no move to hide the tape from Elza, but she was beside him and already reading it. Her fingers switched off the announcer's droning voice.
And then I saw his lips press together. He didn't try to hide the tape from Elza, but she was right next to him and already reading it. Her fingers turned off the announcer's droning voice.
"Pacific Coastal Station," Elza read. In the sudden silence of the room her voice was low, clear, and steady, though her hands were trembling. "P.C.S. 10.42 Venus helio. 'Defeat! Beware Tarrano! Notify your Dr. Brende in Eurasia, danger.'"
"Pacific Coastal Station," Elza read. In the sudden silence of the room, her voice was soft, clear, and steady, even though her hands were shaking. "P.C.S. 10.42 Venus helio. 'Defeat! Beware Tarrano! Notify your Dr. Brende in Eurasia, danger.'"
We men stared at each other. But Elza went on reading.
We guys stared at each other. But Elza kept reading.
"P.C.S. 10.44 Venus helio. 'Lost! No more! Smashing apparatus!' The Venus sending station went dark at 10.44.30. Hawaiian station will call later, but have little hope of re-establishing connection. Tokyohama 10.46 Official, via Potomac National Headquarters. Excitement here continues. Levels crowded——"
"P.C.S. 10:44 Venus helio. 'Lost! No more! Equipment failure!' The Venus sending station went dark at 10:44:30. The Hawaiian station will try to call later, but there’s little hope of getting the connection back. Tokyohama 10:46 Official, via Potomac National Headquarters. The excitement here continues. Levels are crowded——"
Elza dropped the tape. "That's all of importance. Venus Central Station warning you, father."
Elza dropped the tape. "That's everything you need to know. Venus Central Station is warning you, dad."
A buzz across the room called the doctor to his personal receiver. It was a message in code from Potomac National Headquarters. We watched the queer-looking characters printing on the tape. Very softly, in a voice hardly above a whisper, Georg decoded it.
A buzz in the room summoned the doctor to his personal receiver. It was a coded message from Potomac National Headquarters. We observed the strange-looking symbols printing on the tape. Very quietly, almost in a whisper, Georg decoded it.
"Dr. Brende, see P.C.S. 10.42, warning you, probably of Venus immigrants now here. Do you need guard? Or will you come to Washington at once for personal safety?"
"Dr. Brende, check P.C.S. 10.42, which warns you, probably about Venus immigrants currently here. Do you need protection? Or will you come to Washington immediately for your safety?"
"Father!" cried Elza.
"Dad!" cried Elza.
Georg burst out. "Enough of this. We cannot—dare not talk in here. Father, come——"
Georg exclaimed, "That's enough. We can't—shouldn't talk in here. Dad, come—"
We went out into the corridor again, across which was the small room insulated from all aerial vibrations. In the corridor a figure was standing—the one other member of the Brende household—the maid-servant, a girl about Elza's age. I knew her well, of course, but this evening I had forgotten her existence. She was standing in the corridor. Did I imagine it, or had she been gazing up at the mechanism ten feet above the floor—the mechanism controlling the insulated room?
We stepped back into the hallway, where there was a small room cut off from all outside noise. In the hallway, a figure was standing—another member of the Brende household—the maid, a girl around Elza's age. I knew her well, of course, but tonight I had completely forgotten about her. She was standing in the hallway. Did I imagine it, or had she been looking up at the mechanism ten feet above the floor—the mechanism that controlled the insulated room?
"You wish me, Miss Elza? I thought I heard you call."
"You want me, Miss Elza? I thought I heard you call for me."
"No, Ahla, not 'til later."
"No, Ahla, not until later."
With a gesture of respect, the girl withdrew, passing from our sight down the incline which led to the lower part of the house.
With a respectful gesture, the girl stepped back, moving out of our view down the slope that led to the lower level of the house.
It was a very small incident, but in view of what was transpiring, it gave me a shock nevertheless.
It was a minor incident, but considering what was happening, it still shocked me.
For Elza's maid was a Venus girl!
For Elza's maid was a total knockout!
CHAPTER III
Spy in the House
The insulated room was small, with a dome-shaped ceiling, no windows, and but one small, heavy door through which we entered, closing it carefully behind us.
The insulated room was small, with a dome-shaped ceiling, no windows, and just one small, heavy door that we entered, closing it carefully behind us.
"At last," Dr. Brende exclaimed. "Now we can talk freely."
"Finally," Dr. Brende said. "Now we can speak openly."
But I was not satisfied. "That girl, Ahla—can you trust her?"
But I wasn't satisfied. "That girl, Ahla—can you really trust her?"
They all looked at me in surprise. When one is close to danger, sometimes one recognizes it least; with Ahla in this household for over a year now, they could not imagine her an enemy.
They all stared at me in shock. When you're close to danger, sometimes you see it the least; having Ahla in this household for over a year, they couldn't believe she was an enemy.
"I saw her looking up at the insulator," I added swiftly. "Out there in the corridor. Am I talking wild? Perhaps I am. But she seemed startled; and she was standing just under the insulator, wasn't she?"
"I saw her looking up at the insulator," I quickly added. "Out there in the hallway. Am I being crazy? Maybe I am. But she looked surprised, and she was standing right under the insulator, wasn't she?"
"But—" began Elza.
"But—" started Elza.
"Wait," I exclaimed. "When I first saw the President fall, at Park Sixty, I felt that a Venus man had done it. These other murders—they're all the same. Done by Venus men of the Cold Country."
"Wait," I said. "When I first saw the President fall at Park Sixty, I thought a Venus man was behind it. These other murders—they're all the same. Carried out by Venus men from the Cold Country."
"Ahla's country," Elza murmured.
"Ahla's country," Elza said softly.
"Yes. Exactly. And the Venus Central State has been attacked and has fallen. An assassination on Mars, and three here on Earth—all simultaneously. It's one gigantic plot, I tell you—and the Cold Country of Venus is at the bottom of it."
"Yeah. Exactly. And the Venus Central State has been attacked and has collapsed. There was an assassination on Mars, and three here on Earth—all at the same time. It's one huge conspiracy, I swear—and the Cold Country of Venus is behind it."
Georg jumped to his feet. "I'll see if the room has been tampered with."
Georg got up quickly. "I’ll check to see if the room has been disturbed."
He was back presently. "The insulator is intact. I set the alarm bell. If she touches it—"
He returned shortly. "The insulator is fine. I activated the alarm. If she touches it—"
"Where is she?"
"Where is she now?"
"In the cookery, where she should be. I told her we would eat in an hour. That ought to keep her busy."
"In the kitchen, where she belongs. I told her we'd eat in an hour. That should keep her occupied."
Dr. Brende made an attempt at a smile. "I think we are all a little overwrought—though with reason, no doubt. Sit down, Jac. Elza, come here by me. Don't look so solemn, child."
Dr. Brende tried to smile. "I think we’re all a bit stressed—though for good reason, of course. Sit down, Jac. Elza, come over here by me. Don’t look so serious, kid."
He drew Elza to him, with his arm about her. I would have spoken, but his gesture checked me. "I have much to say, Jac. I think I understand these events, perhaps better than any of you. Let me go back two years—when I was in the Venus Central State."
He pulled Elza close, wrapping his arm around her. I wanted to say something, but his action stopped me. "I have a lot to share, Jac. I think I understand what's happening here, maybe better than all of you. Let me take you back two years—when I was in the Venus Central State."
I nodded my remembrance; and he went on:
I nodded in agreement, and he continued:
"At that time the authorities there were greatly perturbed. They were menaced by rebellion in the Cold Country. They would not let the Cold Country people into the Central State, for it is already overcrowded. You did not know that, did you?"
"Back then, the authorities were really worried. They faced the threat of a rebellion in the Cold Country. They wouldn’t allow the Cold Country people into the Central State because it was already overcrowded. You didn’t know that, did you?"
"You mean the threatened rebellion?" I asked. "They were trying to keep it secret, but we heard rumors."
"You mean the rebellion that's been talked about?" I asked. "They were trying to keep it under wraps, but we caught wind of it."
"Just so. And Jac, I will tell you why they kept it secret. The Central State was encouraging emigration to the Earth. The Venus Cold Country is a poor place to live in—and on a whole its inhabitants are miserable people. Villainous, too, I should say. The Central State did not want them within its borders; and so it kept secret its troubles with them—and encouraged emigration to the Earth.
"Exactly. And Jac, I'll explain why they kept it a secret. The Central State was promoting emigration to Earth. The Venus Cold Country is a tough place to live—and, generally speaking, its people are quite miserable. I would even say they are villainous. The Central State didn’t want them within its borders, so it hid its issues with them—and pushed for emigration to Earth."
"We—as you know—make no distinction between Venus people. We are friendly with the Central State, and the Cold Country is governed by it—or was until tonight. Thus, you see, we have been in the position of having to receive these renegade immigrants. Shut out from all the good land and decent climate of Venus, they began coming here.
"We— as you know— don't make any distinction between Venus people. We get along with the Central State, and the Cold Country is run by them—or at least it was until tonight. So, as you can see, we've had to take in these renegade immigrants. As they were shut out from all the good land and nice climate on Venus, they started arriving here."
"But we did not want them, and of late we have been holding them off, cutting the quota allowed very materially. Last week, as you also know, in Triple Conference, our three races decided to allow at each Inferior Conjunction of the Earth and Venus, so small a quota that the Central State protested vigorously.
"But we didn’t want them, and recently we’ve been pushing them back, significantly reducing the allowed quota. Last week, as you also know, during the Triple Conference, our three races decided to permit such a small quota at each Inferior Conjunction of the Earth and Venus that the Central State protested strongly."
"The controversy has been hot; but the Central State—trying to foist off its undesirables on us—knows it is in the wrong. And fundamentally, it is friendly to us—I think it has proven that in the last two hours."
"The argument has been intense; but the Central State—trying to push its unwanted people onto us—knows it is in the wrong. And at its core, it is on our side—I believe it has shown that in the last two hours."
Again I would have spoken, but he went on at once.
Again, I would have said something, but he continued right away.
"I know you're familiar with most of this, Jac. But you news-gatherers sometimes reason in too lurid a fashion. Let me go on. Mars was drawn into the affair. To extricate ourselves, we offered to admit—under temporary guard—all Venus immigrants who would pass on at once—at the first astronomical opportunity—to Mars. This would have been very nice for us—but not for Mars."
"I know you’re aware of most of this, Jac. But you journalists sometimes think in a way that's a bit too dramatic. Let me continue. Mars got involved in the situation. To get ourselves out of it, we proposed allowing—under temporary guard—all Venus immigrants who would immediately move on—at the first chance we got—to Mars. This would have been great for us—but not for Mars."
"They are hot-headed, in Mars," Georg commented.
"They're hot-headed, like Mars," Georg commented.
"Quite so," said the doctor. "But very direct and forceful, nevertheless. They met our suggestion with a law excluding Venus immigrants entirely. It was this, I think, that precipitated tonight's events—though of course they must have been brewing for a long time."
"Exactly," said the doctor. "But still very direct and forceful. They responded to our suggestion with a law that completely excludes Venus immigrants. I believe this is what triggered tonight's events—though of course, they must have been building up for a long time."
"This Tarrano—" I began.
"This Tarrano—" I started.
"I heard of him when I was in Venus," said Dr. Brende. "He was at that time a lower official in the Cold Country. Evidently he has risen in his world.
"I heard about him when I was on Venus," said Dr. Brende. "At that time, he was a minor official in the Cold Country. Clearly, he has advanced in his position."
"I come now to conjecture—but I think it must be fairly close to truth. Tarrano, leading the Cold Country, has risen to open rebellion. His attack upon the Central State must have come suddenly—"
"I now turn to speculation—but I believe it must be pretty close to the truth. Tarrano, who is in charge of the Cold Country, has risen to outright rebellion. His attack on the Central State must have come as a shock—"
"You mean, just this evening?" Elza asked.
"You mean, just tonight?" Elza asked.
"No, of course not. But hoping to quell the rebellion, the Central State has suppressed news of it. At such a time—with this controversy going on—such reports would only injure the Central State's inter-planetary position. That's obvious, isn't it? Then tonight, when things were desperate, the Central State gave out its call. Tarrano has conquered Venus, I'm sure. And at the last, before destroying its helio, the Central State tried to warn us."
"No, of course not. But in an attempt to calm the rebellion, the Central State has covered up news about it. At a time like this—with all this controversy—the reports would only harm the Central State's standing in the galaxy. That's clear, right? Then tonight, when the situation got dire, the Central State issued its call. I'm sure Tarrano has taken over Venus. And in the end, before destroying its sun, the Central State tried to give us a heads-up."
"Of what?" I demanded. "And what about these murders?"
"About what?" I asked. "And what’s going on with these murders?"
"Done by emissaries of Tarrano, no doubt. For revenge, because of the Martian and Earth legislation—or for—"
"Definitely done by Tarrano's messengers. For revenge, because of the Martian and Earth laws—or for—"
"I think we should not speculate too much," said Georg. "At least, not on that line. They warned you personally, father. We were so careful to keep everything secret—"
"I think we shouldn't overthink this," said Georg. "At least, not in that way. They warned you directly, Dad. We were so careful to keep everything under wraps—"
Dr. Brende mopped his forehead. He was trying to appear calm—I knew he did not want unduly to alarm Elza; but I could see that he was laboring under great emotion nevertheless.
Dr. Brende wiped his forehead. He was trying to stay calm—I could tell he didn’t want to unduly scare Elza; but I could see that he was struggling with strong emotions nonetheless.
"Things get out, Georg," he said. "We have been careful—yes. But two years ago, when I visited the Central State, I told them there what I hoped to accomplish. There were no grave inter-planetary problems then—I thought I had no need of great secrecy. And since then, though, we have been very careful—"
"Things leak out, Georg," he said. "We’ve been careful—sure. But two years ago, when I went to the Central State, I shared my ambitions with them. At that time, there weren’t any serious inter-planetary issues—I didn’t think I needed to keep it under wraps. And since then, though, we’ve really been cautious—"
Careful! With a Venus girl from the Cold Country living in their household! Truly, humans are a strange mixture of sagacity and folly!
Careful! With a Venus girl from the Cold Country living in their household! Truly, people are a strange mix of wisdom and foolishness!
"The Central State has heard something concerning you," Georg said. "That could easily happen—prisoners captured from Tarrano's forces, for instance. With dispatches—or perhaps some intercepted aerial message."
"The Central State has heard something about you," Georg said. "That could easily happen—prisoners taken from Tarrano's forces, for example. With reports—or maybe some intercepted air message."
What was this secret they were discussing? I was the only one in the room who did not know it. And why had Dr. Brende sent for me tonight?
What was this secret they were talking about? I was the only person in the room who didn’t know it. And why had Dr. Brende called for me tonight?
I asked him both questions. His face went even more solemn than it had been before.
I asked him both questions. His face grew even more serious than it had been before.
"I sent for you, Jac, because in a measure I anticipated what has now befallen. Danger specifically to us Brendes, I mean. We count you as our friend—"
"I called for you, Jac, because I somewhat predicted what has now happened. I mean danger specifically to us Brendes. We consider you our friend—"
How it warmed my heart to hear him say that; and to see the glance that Elza cast me!
How it warmed my heart to hear him say that, and to see the look that Elza gave me!
"—Our friend. I am an old man—you are young. Yet you are wise, too. We need you tonight."
"—Our friend. I'm an old man—you’re young. But you’re wise, too. We need you tonight."
He raised his hand when I would have told him how glad I was to be with them.
He raised his hand just as I was about to tell him how happy I was to be with them.
"You know something of my work," he said, as a statement, rather than a question. "I should say, mine and Georg's and Elza's, for they have both helped me materially."
"You know about my work," he said, making it a statement instead of a question. "I should mention, mine and Georg's and Elza's, since they have both significantly contributed to it."
I knew that Dr. Brende had for years been one of the Earth's most eminent research physicians. It was he who discovered the light vibrations which had banished forever the dread germs of several of the major diseases. He did not practice; his work was research only.
I knew that Dr. Brende had been one of the world's top research doctors for years. He was the one who discovered the light vibrations that had permanently eliminated the awful germs behind several major diseases. He didn’t practice medicine; his focus was solely on research.
He went on: "Jac, I have found what for years I have been striving to find—a vibration of light, though it is invisible—which so far as I can determine, kills every bacillus harmful to man. There is nothing new in the idea—I have been working at it all my life. Sunlight! Altered and modified in several particulars, yet sunlight nevertheless. How strange that for countless centuries, man never realized the blessed boon of sunlight—the greatest enemy of all disease!
He continued, "Jac, I’ve found what I’ve been searching for all these years—a vibration of light, even though it’s invisible, that seems to kill every harmful germ to humans. It’s not a new idea—I’ve dedicated my whole life to it. Sunlight! Changed and modified in several ways, but still sunlight. How odd that for so many centuries, people never understood the incredible gift of sunlight—the ultimate foe of all diseases!"
"Each year, as you know, I have conquered some of what we call the major diseases. A few of them—cancer[5], for instance—persisted in eluding me. Its bacilli—you can easily recognize the tiny purplish, horned rods which cause what we popularly call cancer—just would not die. No form of light or other vibration I could devise, seemed to hurt them—unless I used a vibration harmful, even fatal, to the blood-contents itself: I killed the cancer—in the words of you news-gatherers—but I also killed the patient."
"Each year, as you know, I've managed to overcome some of the major diseases. A few of them—like cancer[5]—have continued to evade me. Its bacilli—you can easily recognize the tiny purplish, horned rods that cause what we commonly call cancer—just wouldn't die. No form of light or other vibration I could create seemed to hurt them—unless I used a vibration that was harmful, even fatal, to the blood itself: I killed the cancer—in the words of you reporters—but I also killed the patient."
His eyes smiled at the jest, but his face remained intensely serious.
His eyes laughed at the joke, but his face stayed completely serious.
"Then, Jac, I solved that problem—just a few months ago. And upon the heels of it I solved another, of infinitely more importance." He paused slightly. "I have learned how to kill, or at least arrest, the bacillus of old age. It is a bacillus, you know. We grow old because every day we live beyond the age of thirty—the bacillus of old age is attacking us. I call them the Brende-bacilli—these tiny, frayed discs that make us grow old. I have seen them—and killed them!"
"Then, Jac, I figured that out—just a few months ago. And right after that, I tackled another problem that’s way more important." He paused for a moment. "I’ve discovered how to kill, or at least halt, the bacteria of old age. It’s a bacteria, you know. We age because every day we live past thirty—the bacteria of old age is attacking us. I call them the Brende-bacilli—these tiny, frayed discs that make us age. I've seen them—and I’ve killed them!"
It dawned on me slowly, the import of what he was saying.
It gradually became clear to me how important what he was saying was.
"You mean——"
"You mean—"
"He means," said Georg, "that at present we cannot only banish disease—all disease—but we can keep your body from aging. Not permanently, doubtless—but with the span of life lengthened threefold at least. Only by violence now need you die prematurely."
"He means," said Georg, "that right now we can not only eliminate disease—all disease—but we can also prevent your body from aging. Not permanently, of course—but we can extend your lifespan at least three times longer. You would only have to die prematurely if violence occurs."
This then was the secret the existence of which Tarrano had learned. He had....
This was the secret that Tarrano had discovered. He had....
But Dr. Brende was quietly voicing my thoughts.
But Dr. Brende was quietly expressing what I was thinking.
"It seems obvious, Jac, that this Tarrano at least suspects that I have made some such discovery as this. That he would withhold it from mankind, for the benefit of his own race, seems also obvious. That he is about to make an attempt to get it from me, I am convinced."
"It seems clear, Jac, that this Tarrano at least suspects I've made some discovery like this. It's also clear that he would keep it from humanity for the benefit of his own race. I'm convinced he's about to try to get it from me."
I remembered the wording of the message of warning from the Central State. "Your Dr. Brende, in Eurasia." I mentioned it.
I remembered the warning message from the Central State. "Your Dr. Brende, in Eurasia." I brought it up.
"Our main laboratory is there," Georg said. "In Northern Siberia—isolated from people so far as possible, and in a climate advantageous for the work."
"Our main lab is over there," Georg said. "In Northern Siberia—isolated from people as much as possible, and in a climate that’s great for the work."
Elza spoke for the first time in many minutes.
Elza spoke for the first time in a long while.
"We have guards there, Jac—eight of our assistants.... Father, I called Robins a while ago. He said everything was all right. But don't you think we should call him again?"
"We have guards there, Jac—eight of our assistants.... Dad, I called Robins a bit ago. He said everything was fine. But don’t you think we should call him again?"
The doctor had drifted into deep thought. "What? Oh, yes, Elza. I was thinking we should go there. My notes—descriptions of how to build a larger apparatus—larger than the small model I have installed there—my notes are all there, and I want them. And I don't think, at such a time, I should trust Robins to bring them."
The doctor had fallen into deep thought. "What? Oh, yeah, Elza. I was thinking we should go there. My notes—descriptions of how to build a bigger device—bigger than the small model I have set up there—my notes are all there, and I need them. And I don’t think I should trust Robins to bring them at a time like this."
"What shall I send to Headquarters?" Georg asked. "They wanted an answer, you remember."
"What should I send to Headquarters?" Georg asked. "They wanted a response, you remember."
"I'm going there to the Potomac—tell them that. Tell them we will come there for safety. But first I must get my notes, and the model."
"I'm heading to the Potomac—let them know. Tell them we're going there for safety. But first, I need to grab my notes and the model."
As Georg went to the door, something in his attitude made us all start to our feet and follow him. No alarm from the insulator had come, yet for myself I had not forgotten that Venus girl outside.
As Georg walked to the door, something about his demeanor made us all jump to our feet and follow him. There was no warning from the insulator, but I still hadn’t forgotten about that Venus girl outside.
Georg was at the door, tense as though to spring forward as soon as he opened it. I was close behind him.
Georg was at the door, tense like he was ready to jump forward as soon as he opened it. I was right behind him.
"What——"
"What—"
"Wait, Jac! Quiet! I just want to see—in case she is doing something."
"Hold on, Jac! Shh! I just want to check—just in case she is doing something."
He jerked open the door suddenly and bounded through, with me after him.
He suddenly flung open the door and dashed through, with me right behind him.
The corridor was empty. But there was a whirring coming from the instrument room.
The hallway was empty. But there was a buzzing sound coming from the equipment room.
We leaped across the padded corridor. In the instrument room, Ahla the maid sat at the table with a head-piece clasped to her ears. She was talking softly but swiftly into the transmitter. In the mirror beside her I caught a glimpse of the place to which she was talking. A sort of cave—flickering lights—a crowd of dark figures of Venus men, seemingly armed.
We jumped across the cushioned hallway. In the equipment room, Ahla the maid was sitting at the table with a headset on her ears. She was speaking softly but quickly into the transmitter. In the mirror next to her, I caught a glimpse of where she was talking to. It looked like a cave—flickering lights—and a crowd of shadowy figures of Venus men, apparently armed.
She must have heard us coming. A sweep of her white arm dashed the mirror to the floor, smashing it. Then she cast off the head-piece, and leaping to her feet, faced us, blazing and defiant.
She must have heard us approaching. A quick motion of her white arm sent the mirror crashing to the floor. Then she threw off the headpiece and jumped to her feet, confronting us with a fierce and defiant look.
CHAPTER IV
To the North Pole
"You stand back! You do not touch me!"
"You stand back! Don’t touch me!"
The Venus girl fairly hissed the words. Her eyes were dilated; her white hair hung in a tumbling, wavy mass over her shoulders. She stood tense—a frail, girlish figure in a short, grey-cloth mantle, with long grey stockings beneath.
The Venus girl spat the words out. Her eyes were wide; her white hair flowed in messy waves over her shoulders. She stood rigid—a delicate, youthful figure in a short grey coat, with long grey stockings underneath.
We were startled. Georg stopped momentarily; then he jumped at her. It was a false move, for before we could reach her, with a piercing cry, she was tearing at the instruments on the table; her fingers, with burns unheeded, ripping the delicate wires, smashing the small mirrors, flinging everything to the floor.
We were taken aback. Georg paused for a moment; then he lunged at her. It was a mistake, because before we could get to her, with a deafening scream, she was clawing at the instruments on the table; her fingers, ignoring the burns, shredding the delicate wires, breaking the small mirrors, and throwing everything to the floor.
A few seconds only, but it was enough. She was panting when Georg caught her by the wrists, and we others gathered around them.
A few seconds was all it took, but it was enough. She was out of breath when Georg grabbed her by the wrists, and we all gathered around them.
"Ahla!" Elza cried in horror.
"Wow!" Elza cried in horror.
I can appreciate the shock to Elza, who had trusted, even loved this girl.
I can understand how shocked Elza must feel, especially since she had trusted and even loved this girl.
Dr. Brende stood in confused astonishment, staring at the wreck of the instrument table. From a naked wire a little black coil of smoke was coming up. I fumbled about and switched the current out of everything.
Dr. Brende stood there in bewildered shock, staring at the ruined instrument table. A small black coil of smoke was rising from a bare wire. I fumbled around and turned off the power to everything.
We were cut off from all communication with the world. It gave me a queer feeling—made the small island we were on seem so remote.
We were completely cut off from all communication with the outside world. It gave me a strange feeling—made the small island we were on feel so far away.
Georg was shaking the girl, demanding with whom she had been talking and why. But she fell into sullen silence, and nothing we could do would make her break it. It infuriated me, that stubbornness; it was all I could do to keep from harming her in my efforts to make her talk.
Georg was shaking the girl, asking who she had been talking to and why. But she fell into a sulky silence, and nothing we did could get her to speak. That stubbornness drove me crazy; it took everything I had to keep from hurting her in my efforts to make her talk.
Georg, at last, pulled me away; he led the girl to a couch and sternly bade her sit there without moving. She seemed willing enough to do that; she still had not spoken, but her eyes were watching us closely.
Georg finally pulled me away; he led the girl to a couch and firmly told her to sit there without moving. She seemed okay with that; she still hadn't said anything, but her eyes were watching us intently.
Dr. Brende was examining the smashed instruments. "Ruined. We cannot use them. Those messages—we must send them. I must talk to Robins——"
Dr. Brende was looking over the broken instruments. "They're damaged. We can't use them. Those messages—we have to send them. I need to talk to Robins——"
We went into the corridor, out of earshot of the girl, but where we could watch her. That we were in immediate danger was obvious, and we all realized it. Ahla had told some of her people that we were here on the island; doubtless was planning to have them come here at once and seize us.
We went into the hallway, out of earshot of the girl, but where we could keep an eye on her. It was clear that we were in immediate danger, and we all knew it. Ahla had informed some of her people that we were on the island; she was definitely planning to have them come here right away and capture us.
How far away from us were they? I had seen in the mirror the interior of a cave-like room. Where was it? Might it not be near at hand—over on the mainland? Might not these enemies arrive on the island at any moment?
How far away were they? I had seen in the mirror the inside of a cave-like room. Where was it? Could it be nearby—over on the mainland? Could these enemies show up on the island at any moment?
Georg suggested that we send our messages from the aeros. We had my own car—and a larger car of the Brendes. More than ever now, Dr. Brende was worried over the safety of his Siberian laboratory; but from the aero we could talk to Robins.
Georg suggested that we send our messages from the aerial vehicles. We had my car—and a bigger car from the Brendes. Dr. Brende was more concerned than ever about the safety of his Siberian lab; but from the aerial vehicle, we could talk to Robins.
We went to the landing stage. I wanted to tie up Ahla, but as Georg said, she could do nothing now that the instrument room was out of commission. We admonished her sternly to stay where she was, and left the house.
We went to the dock. I wanted to tie up Ahla, but as Georg pointed out, she couldn't do anything since the instrument room was down. We firmly told her to stay put, and then we left the house.
On the open landing stage my small aero was lying where I had left it; but a moment's glance showed us it was wrecked—its instruments and its driving mechanism demolished!
On the open landing stage, my small aircraft was just where I had left it; but a quick look revealed that it was damaged—its instruments and driving mechanism were destroyed!
There was no doubt about it now; Ahla had planned to keep us on the island while her people came and seized us. Fortunately the Brende car was well housed and barred. We saw that the gates had been tampered with, but with the limited time Ahla had to work in, she had been unable to force them. We swung them wide, and to our infinite relief found the car unharmed.
There was no doubt about it now; Ahla had intended to keep us on the island while her people came and took us. Fortunately, the Brende car was securely stored and locked up. We noticed that the gates had been messed with, but with the limited time Ahla had, she hadn't been able to break through. We swung them wide, and to our huge relief, we found the car unharmed.
At once Dr. Brende called Robins. But the laboratory did not answer!
At once, Dr. Brende called Robins. But the lab didn't pick up!
"It may be your sending apparatus," I suggested. "Send your message down to Headquarters—with their high power they'll get Robins quickly enough."
"It might be your transmission device," I suggested. "Send your message to Headquarters— with their high power, they'll reach Robins soon enough."
He tried that—sending also his answer to the previous coded message Headquarters had sent him. It was now 11:45. We waited some eight minutes, during which time I rushed back to the house. Ahla was sitting obediently where I had left her.
He tried that—sending his response to the last coded message Headquarters had sent him. It was now 11:45. We waited about eight minutes, during which I hurried back to the house. Ahla was sitting quietly where I had left her.
"You stay there," I told her. "If you move, I'll break every bone in your rotten little body."
"You stay right there," I told her. "If you move, I’ll break every bone in your rotten little body."
Back at the landing stage I found Dr. Brende in despair. Headquarters could not raise Robins. They had relayed the message to Wrangel and Spitzbergen Islands—but the stations there reported similarly. Dr. Brende's laboratory did not answer its call.
Back at the dock, I found Dr. Brende in despair. Headquarters couldn't reach Robins. They had passed the message on to Wrangel and Spitzbergen Islands—but the stations there reported the same issue. Dr. Brende's lab wasn't responding to its calls.
This decided us. We had no wish to remain where we were. The Brende car, far larger than the small one of mine, was fully equipped and provisioned. We rolled it out, and in a moment were flying in the air.
This made up our minds. We didn’t want to stay where we were. The Brende car, much bigger than my little one, was completely stocked and ready to go. We rolled it out, and in no time, we were soaring through the air.
Dr. Brende's car was large, commodious, and smooth-riding. A pleasure to fly in such a car! Georg was at the controls. I sat close beside Elza in the semi-darkness, gazing down through the pit-rail window to where the island was dropping away beneath us. It was a perfect night; the moon had set; the stars and planets gleamed in an almost cloudless sky. Red Mars, I saw, very nearly over our heads.
Dr. Brende's car was spacious, comfortable, and easy to ride in. It was a pleasure to be in such a vehicle! Georg was at the wheel. I sat close to Elza in the dim light, looking down through the window at the island fading away beneath us. It was a perfect night; the moon had set; the stars and planets shone brightly in an almost cloudless sky. I noticed Red Mars directly overhead.
It was now midnight, and for the moment we chanced to have the air to ourselves. We rose to the 10,000-foot level, then headed directly North. It carried us inland; soon the sea was out of sight behind. Lights dotted the landscape—a town or city here and there, and occasionally a tower.
It was now midnight, and for the moment, we happened to have the air to ourselves. We climbed to 10,000 feet and then headed straight north. This took us inland; soon the sea was out of sight behind us. Lights dotted the landscape—a town or city popping up here and there, and occasionally a tower.
Dr. Brende was poring over charts, illumined by a dim glow-light beside him. "Can we get power all the way, Georg?... Elza child, hadn't you better lie down? A long trip—you'll be tired out."
Dr. Brende was studying charts, lit by a faint light next to him. "Can we get power all the way, Georg?... Elza, shouldn't you lie down? It's been a long trip—you must be exhausted."
"Call Royal Mountain[6]," Georg suggested. "Ask them about serving us power; I'll stay 10,000 or below. Under one thousand, when we get further north. Ask them if they can guarantee us power all the way."
"Call Royal Mountain[6]," Georg suggested. "Check if they can provide us with power; I'll keep it at 10,000 or below. I want it under one thousand when we go further north. Ask them if they can guarantee us power all the way."
The station at Royal Mountain would guarantee us nothing on this night; they advised us to keep low. Their own power-sending station was working as usual. But this night—who could tell what General Orders might come? Everyone's nerves were frayed; this Director demanded gruffly to know who we were.
The station at Royal Mountain offered us no assurances tonight; they told us to stay low. Their own power-sending station was functioning normally. But tonight—who knew what orders could come from above? Everyone was on edge; this Director sharply asked who we were.
"Tell him none of his business," I put in. My own nerves were frayed, too.
"Tell him it’s none of his business," I said. My own nerves were shot, too.
"Quiet!" warned Georg. "He'll hear you—and it is his business if he wants to make it so. Tell him we are the Inter-Allied News, father. That is true enough, and no use putting into the air that Dr. Brende is flying north."
"Shh!" warned Georg. "He'll hear you—and it is his business if he wants to make it so. Tell him we're with the Inter-Allied News, Dad. That's true enough, and there's no point in putting it out there that Dr. Brende is heading north."
Royal Mountain let us through. We passed well to the east of it about 12:45—too far away to sight its lights. The cross-traffic was somewhat heavier here. Beneath it, at 5,000 and 6,000 feet, a steady stream of cars was passing east and west.
Royal Mountain let us through. We passed well to the east of it around 12:45—too far away to see its lights. The cross-traffic was a bit heavier here. Below us, at 5,000 and 6,000 feet, a steady stream of cars was moving east and west.
We were riding easily—little wind, almost none—and were doing 390 miles an hour. You cannot bank or turn very well at such a speed; it is injurious to the human body. But our course was straight north. Dr. Brende showed it to me on his chart—north, following the 70th West Meridian. Compass corrections as we got further north—and astronomical readings, these would take us direct to the Pole. I could never fathom this air navigation; I flew by tower lights, and landmarks—but to Dr. Brende and Georg, the mathematics of it were simple.
We were cruising smoothly—barely any wind—and were going 390 miles an hour. You really can’t bank or turn well at that speed; it’s hard on the human body. But our path was straight north. Dr. Brende pointed it out to me on his chart—north, following the 70th West Meridian. We made compass adjustments as we traveled further north—and used astronomical readings; these would take us directly to the Pole. I could never wrap my head around this air navigation; I relied on tower lights and landmarks—but to Dr. Brende and Georg, the math was straightforward.
At two o'clock we had crossed the route of the Chicago-Great London Mail flyer. But we did not see the vessel. The temperature was growing steadily colder. The pit was inclosed, and I switched on the heaters. Elza had fallen asleep on the side couch, with my promise to awaken her at the first sign of dawn.
At two o'clock, we had crossed the path of the Chicago-Great London Mail flyer. But we didn’t see the ship. The temperature was getting steadily colder. The pit was enclosed, so I turned on the heaters. Elza had fallen asleep on the side couch, with my promise to wake her at the first sign of dawn.
At two-thirty, the Greater New York-East Indian Express overhauled us and passed overhead. It was flying almost north, bound for Bombay and Ceylon via Novaya Zemlya. It was in the 18,000-foot lane. The air up there was clear, but beneath us a fog obscured the land.
At 2:30, the Greater New York-East Indian Express flew past us overhead. It was heading almost north, on its way to Bombay and Ceylon via Novaya Zemlya. It was in the 18,000-foot lane. The air up there was clear, but below us, fog covered the land.
At intervals all this time Dr. Brende had been trying to raise Robins—but there was still no answer. We did not discuss what might be the trouble. Of what use could such talk be?
At times during all this, Dr. Brende had been trying to reach Robins—but there was still no response. We didn’t talk about what the issue might be. What would be the point of that?
But it perturbed us, for imagination can picture almost anything. Georg even felt the strain of it, for he said almost gruffly:
But it bothered us, because imagination can envision just about anything. Georg even felt the weight of it, since he said almost gruffly:
"Stop it, father. I don't think you should call attention to us so much. Get the meteorological reports from the Pole—we need them. If they tell us this weather will hold at 10,000 and below, we'll make good time."
"Stop it, Dad. I don't think you should draw so much attention to us. Get the weather reports from the Pole—we need them. If they say this weather will hold at 10,000 feet and below, we’ll make good time."
Soon after three o'clock we swept over Hudson Strait into Baffinland. We were down to 4,000 feet, but the fog still lay under us like a blanket. It clung low; we were well above it, in a cloudless night, with no wind save the rush of our forward flight.
Soon after three o'clock, we flew over Hudson Strait into Baffinland. We were at 4,000 feet, but the fog still sprawled beneath us like a blanket. It hung low; we were well above it, in a clear night, with no wind except for the rush of our flight forward.
Then came the pink flush of dawn. True to my promise I awakened Elza. But there was nothing for her to see; the stars growing pale, pink spreading into orange, and then the sun. But the fog under us still lay thick.
Then came the pink glow of dawn. As I promised, I woke Elza. But there was nothing for her to see; the stars were fading, pink was blending into orange, and then the sun appeared. But the fog beneath us was still thick.
We were holding our speed very nearly at 380 an hour. By daylight—about five o'clock, after a light meal—we were over Baffin Bay. I had relieved Georg at the controls. The headlands of North Greenland lay before us. Then the fog lifted a little, broke away in places. The water became visible—drift and slush-ice of the Spring, with lines of open water here and there.
We were cruising at nearly 380 miles an hour. By dawn—around five o'clock, after a light meal—we were over Baffin Bay. I had taken over from Georg at the controls. The cliffs of North Greenland stretched out in front of us. Then the fog partly lifted, clearing up in spots. The water became visible—floating and slush-ice of the Spring, with patches of open water here and there.
And then the fog closed down again, lifting momentarily at six o'clock when we passed over the north-western tip of Greenland. The tower there gave us its routine signal, which we answered in kind. There was little traffic along here; a few local cars in the lowest lanes.
And then the fog rolled in again, lifting briefly at six o'clock when we flew over the northwestern tip of Greenland. The tower there sent us its usual signal, and we responded in the same way. There wasn't much traffic in this area; just a few local cars in the bottom lanes.
Shortly after six, when we were above Grantland, another of the great trans-Arctic passenger liners went over us. The San Francisco Night line, for Mid-Eurasia and points South. It was crossing Greenland, from San Francisco, Vancouver, Edmonton, to the North Cape, the Russias, and African points south of Suez.
Shortly after six, when we were above Grantland, another one of the major trans-Arctic passenger liners flew overhead. The San Francisco Night line, heading to Mid-Eurasia and southern destinations. It was crossing Greenland, traveling from San Francisco, Vancouver, and Edmonton, all the way to the North Cape, Russia, and points in Africa south of Suez.
At seven o'clock, with the sun circling the lower sky, the fog under us suddenly dissipated completely. We were over the Polar ocean. Masses of drift ice and slush, but for the most part surprisingly clear. At eight o'clock, flying low—no more than a thousand feet—we sighted the steel tower with foundations sunk into the ocean's depths which marks the top of our little Earth.
At seven o'clock, with the sun low in the sky, the fog below us suddenly vanished completely. We were over the Polar Ocean. Lots of drift ice and slush, but mostly surprisingly clear. At eight o'clock, flying low—no more than a thousand feet—we spotted the steel tower with foundations sunk deep into the ocean, marking the highest point of our little Earth.
We flashed by the tower in a moment, answering the director's signal perfunctorily. Southward now, on the 110th East Meridian, without deviating from the straight course we had held.
We sped past the tower in an instant, responding to the director's signal casually. Now heading south on the 110th East Meridian, we stayed on the same straight path we had been following.
It was truly a beautiful sight, this Polar ocean. Masses of ice, glittering in the morning sunlight. A fog-bank to the left; but everywhere else patches of green water and floes that gleamed like millions of precious stones as they flung back the light to us. Or again, a mass of low, solid ice, flushed pink in the morning light. And behind us, just above the horizon, a segment of purple sky where a storm was gathering—a deep purple which was mirrored in the placid patches of open water, and darkened the ice-floes to a solemn, sombre hue.
It was truly a stunning view, this Polar ocean. Large chunks of ice sparkled in the morning sunlight. There was a fog bank to the left, but everywhere else, there were patches of green water and ice floes that shone like millions of precious stones as they reflected the light back at us. Or again, a massive slab of solid ice, glowing pink in the morning light. And behind us, just above the horizon, a slice of purple sky where a storm was forming—a deep purple that was mirrored in the calm patches of open water, casting a serious, gloomy tone over the ice floes.
Elza was entranced, though she had made many trans-Polar trips. But Georg, now again at the controls, kept his eyes on the instruments; and the doctor, trying vainly once more to talk with his laboratory, now so close ahead of us, sat in moody silence.
Elza was captivated, even though she had taken many trips across the poles. But Georg, now back at the controls, focused on the instruments, while the doctor, once again trying to communicate with his lab, which was now so close ahead of us, remained in a gloomy silence.
It was 9:38 when we sighted, well off to the right, the rocky headland of Cape Chelusin[7]—the most northerly point of Eurasia. A long, low cliff of grey rock, ridged white with snow in its clefts. We swung toward it, at greatly decreased speed, and at an altitude of only a few hundred feet.
It was 9:38 when we saw, off to the right, the rocky headland of Cape Chelusin[7]—the northernmost point of Eurasia. A long, low cliff of gray rock, streaked white with snow in its cracks. We turned toward it, moving much slower, and at an altitude of just a few hundred feet.
This was all a bleak, desolate region—curiously so—and I think, one of the very few so desolate on Earth. As we advanced, the Siberian coast spread out before us. Mountains behind, and a strip of rocky lowland along the sea. There were patches of snow—the mountains were white with it; but on the lowlands, for the most part the Spring sun had already melted it. The Spring was well advanced; there were many open channels in the water over which we were skimming—drift-ice, and slush-ice which soon would be gone.
This was a bleak, empty area—strangely so—and I think it's one of the few truly barren places on Earth. As we moved forward, the Siberian coast unfolded before us. Mountains in the back, and a stretch of rocky lowland along the shore. There were some patches of snow—the mountains were covered in it; but on the lowlands, for the most part, the spring sun had already melted it away. Spring was well underway; there were many open channels in the water we were gliding over—drift ice and slush ice that would soon disappear.
Cape Chelusin! It was here that Dr. Brende had placed his Arctic laboratory—as far from the haunts of man as he could find—a hundred miles from the nearest person, so he told me. And as I gazed about me I realized how isolated we were. Not a car in the whole circular panorama of sky; no sign of vessel on the water; no towns on the land.
Cape Chelusin! This is where Dr. Brende set up his Arctic lab—far away from people, at least a hundred miles from the nearest person, or so he said. As I looked around, I understood how alone we were. Not a single car in the whole view of the sky; no sign of a boat on the water; no towns on the land.
It was just after ten in the morning when we dropped silently to the small landing stage a hundred yards or so from the shore. We disembarked in the sunlight of what would have been a pleasant December morning in Greater New York; and I gazed about me curiously. A level lowland of crags with the white of snow in their hollows; a collection of broad, low buildings nearby, with a narrow steel viaduct running down to them from the landing stage. And behind everything, the frowning headland of the Cape.
It was just after ten in the morning when we quietly arrived at the small landing stage about a hundred yards from the shore. We got off in the sunlight of what would have been a nice December morning in Greater New York; and I looked around with curiosity. A flat lowland of rocky outcrops with white snow in their dips; a group of wide, low buildings nearby, with a narrow steel bridge leading down to them from the landing stage. And behind it all, the looming headland of the Cape.
The buildings stood silent, without sign of life. There was no one in sight anywhere. No one out to greet us; I thought it a little strange but I said nothing.
The buildings stood quiet, showing no signs of life. There was no one in sight at all. No one to welcome us; I found it a little odd but kept it to myself.
We started down the viaduct. Under us, in patches of soil, I could see the vivid colors of the little Arctic flowers already rearing their heads to the Spring sunlight. I called Elza's attention to them. A vague apprehension was within me; my heart was pounding unreasonably. But this was Dr. Brende's affair, not mine; and I wanted to hide my perturbation from Elza.
We walked down the viaduct. Below us, in spots of soil, I could see the bright colors of the small Arctic flowers already starting to bloom in the Spring sunlight. I pointed them out to Elza. I felt a vague sense of unease; my heart was racing for no good reason. But this was Dr. Brende's issue, not mine; I wanted to keep my anxiety hidden from Elza.
The viaduct reached the ground; a path led on to the houses.
The viaduct reached the ground; a path continued on to the houses.
Suddenly Dr. Brende called out:
Suddenly, Dr. Brende shouted:
"Robins! Robins! Grantley! Where are you!"
"Robins! Robins! Grantley! Where are you?"
The words seemed to echo back faintly to us; but the buildings remained silent.
The words echoed back to us softly, but the buildings stayed silent.
"You'd better wait here with Elza," Georg said.
"You should wait here with Elza," Georg said.
"I'll go on—see what——"
"I'll continue—see what——"
He checked his words, and started forward. But Dr. Brende was with him, and in doubt what to do I followed with Elza.
He held back his words and moved ahead. But Dr. Brende was with him, and unsure of what to do, I followed with Elza.
We entered the nearest building, into a low, dim room, with doors on the sides. In the silence I seemed to hear my heart pounding my ribs. Elza's face was pale and perturbed, but she smiled very courageously at me.
We walked into the closest building, into a small, dim room with doors on the sides. In the silence, I could almost hear my heart pounding against my ribs. Elza's face looked pale and worried, but she smiled at me bravely.
"Wait!" said Georg. "You wait here."
"Wait!" said Georg. "You stay here."
He turned into a side door leading to another room, and in an instant was back with a face from which the color had departed.
He went through a side door leading to another room, and in an instant, he returned with a face that had lost all its color.
"They're not in there," he said unsteadily. "Elza—you go outside with father.... They must be around somewhere, Jac. Come, look."
"They're not in there," he said nervously. "Elza—you go outside with Dad.... They have to be around here somewhere, Jac. Come on, look."
There was a rustle behind us. Arms came around me, pinning me. I heard Elza scream, saw Georg fighting two dark forms which had leaped upon him.
There was a rustling sound behind us. Arms wrapped around me, holding me in place. I heard Elza scream and saw Georg struggling against two dark figures that had jumped on him.
I was flung to the ground, but I fought—three men, it seemed to be, who were upon me. Then Georg's voice:
I was thrown to the ground, but I fought back—there were three men on me, it seemed. Then I heard Georg's voice:
"Jac! Stop—they'll kill you."
"Jac! Stop—they'll hurt you."
I yielded suddenly, and my assailants jerked me to my feet. A group of Venus men were surrounding us. Georg, his jacket torn to ribbons, was backed up against the wall with three or four Venus men holding him.
I gave in suddenly, and my attackers pulled me to my feet. A group of Venus men surrounded us. Georg, his jacket shredded, was backed up against the wall with three or four Venus men holding him.
And on the floor nearby Dr. Brende lay prone, with a crimson stain spreading on his white ruffled shirt, and Elza sobbing over him.
And on the floor nearby, Dr. Brende lay face down, with a bloodstain spreading on his white ruffled shirt, while Elza cried over him.
CHAPTER V
Outlawed Flight
Dr. Brende was dead. We knew it in the moment that followed our sudden assault and capture. Elza knelt there sobbing. Then she stood up, her tears checked; and on her face a look of pathetic determination to repress her grief. Now that we had yielded, the Venus men, searching us for our weapons, cast us loose. We bent over Dr. Brende, Georg and I. Dead. No power in this universe could bring him back to us.
Dr. Brende was dead. We realized it in the moment right after our sudden attack and capture. Elza knelt there, crying. Then she got up, her tears under control; and on her face was a look of sad determination to hide her sorrow. Now that we had given in, the Venus men, checking us for our weapons, let us go. Georg and I leaned over Dr. Brende. Dead. No force in this universe could bring him back to us.
Georg pressed his lips tightly together. His face, red from the exertion of his fight, went pale. But he showed no other emotion. And, as he leaned toward me, he whispered:
Georg pressed his lips together tightly. His face, flushed from the effort of his struggle, turned pale. But he didn’t show any other emotion. And as he leaned toward me, he whispered:
"Got us, Jac! Say nothing. Don't put up any show of fight."
"Got us, Jac! Don’t say anything. Don’t put up any kind of fight."
Elza now was standing against the wall, a hand before her eyes. I went to her.
Elza was now standing against the wall, covering her eyes with a hand. I approached her.
"Elza, dear——"
"Elza, dear—"
Her hand pressed mine.
Her hand held mine.
Our captors stood curiously watching us. There seemed to be at least ten of them—men as tall as myself, though not so tall as Georg. Swarthy, gray-skinned fellows—one or two of them squat, ape-like with their heavy shoulders and dangling arms. Men of the Venus Cold Country. They were talking together in their queer, soft language. One of them I took to be the leader. Argo was his name, I afterward learned. He was somewhat taller than the rest, and slim. A man perhaps thirty. Paler of skin than most of his companions—gray skin with a bronze cast. Dressed like the others in fur. But his heavy jacket was open, disclosing a ruffled white shirt, with a low black stock about his throat.
Our captors watched us with curiosity. There seemed to be at least ten of them—men as tall as I am, but not as tall as Georg. They had dark, grayish skin—one or two of them were short and ape-like, with broad shoulders and long arms. They were from the Venus Cold Country. They were speaking among themselves in their strange, soft language. I guessed one of them was the leader. I later found out his name was Argo. He was a bit taller than the others and slim, probably around thirty. His skin was lighter than most of his companions—gray with a bronze tint. He wore fur like the others, but his heavy jacket was open, revealing a ruffled white shirt and a low black stock around his neck.
A shifty-eyed fellow, this Argo. Smooth-shaven, with a mouth slack-lipped, and small black eyes. But his features were finely chiseled; and with that bronze cast to his skin, I guessed that he was from the Venus Central State. He seemed much perturbed that Dr. Brende was dead. Occasionally he burst into English as he rebuked one of the others for the killing.
A shifty-eyed guy, this Argo. Smooth-shaven, with a relaxed mouth and small black eyes. But his features were finely shaped; and with that bronze tone to his skin, I figured he was from the Venus Central State. He looked really upset that Dr. Brende was dead. Occasionally, he'd switch to English while scolding one of the others for the killing.
No more than a moment had passed. Georg joined Elza and me. We stood waiting. Georg whispered: "They killed Robins and his helpers. In there——" He gestured. "I saw them lying in there. If only I had—"
No more than a moment had passed. Georg joined Elza and me. We stood waiting. Georg whispered: "They killed Robins and his helpers. In there——" He gestured. "I saw them lying in there. If only I had—"
Argo was standing before us. "This is a very pleasant surprise—" He spoke the careful English of the educated foreigner. His tone was ironical. "Very pleasant—"
Argo was standing in front of us. "This is quite a nice surprise—" He spoke the precise English of an educated outsider. His tone was sarcastic. "Very nice—"
Abruptly he turned away again. But in that instant, his eyes had roved Elza in a way that turned me cold.
Abruptly, he turned away again. But in that moment, his eyes had scanned Elza in a way that sent chills down my spine.
They led us away, down a padded hallway into the instrument room. It was in full operation; our Inter-Allied news-tape was clicking; the low voice of the announcer droned through the silence. I started toward the tape, but Argo waved me away. He had volunteered us nothing, and again Georg advised silence.
They took us down a padded hallway into the instrument room. It was fully operational; our Inter-Allied news-tape was clicking, and the announcer's low voice droned through the quiet. I moved towards the tape, but Argo waved me off. He hadn't shared anything with us, and once again, Georg suggested we stay quiet.
Argo had given his orders. Through a window I saw men carrying apparatus from the house. A small metal frame of sun-mirrors, prisms and vacuum tubes. Georg whispered: "Father's model."
Argo had given his orders. Through a window, I saw men taking equipment out of the house. A small metal frame with sun mirrors, prisms, and vacuum tubes. Georg whispered, "Dad's model."
The man with it passed beyond my sight. Others came along, carrying the cylinders of books—Dr. Brende's notes—and a variety of other paraphernalia. Carrying it back from the shore toward the headlands of the Cape, where I realized now they had an aero secreted.
The man with it disappeared from my view. Other people arrived, carrying the cylindrical books—Dr. Brende's notes—and a bunch of other gear. They were bringing it back from the shore toward the headlands of the Cape, where I now figured out they had an aircraft hidden.
Argo was at a mirror; he had a head-piece on; he was talking into a disc—talking in a private code. I could see the surface of the small mirror. A room, with windows. Through one of the windows, by daylight, palms and huge banana leaves were visible. A room seemingly in the tropics of our own hemisphere.
Argo was in front of a mirror; he had a headset on; he was speaking into a disc—talking in a private code. I could see the surface of the small mirror. A room, with windows. Through one of the windows, in daylight, I could see palm trees and huge banana leaves. It looked like a room in the tropics of our own hemisphere.
Argo was triumphant—explaining, doubtless, that he had captured us. Mingled with his voice, the Inter-Allied announcer was saying:
Argo was victorious—no doubt explaining that he had caught us. Mixed in with his voice, the Inter-Allied announcer was saying:
"Greater-New York 10.32 Martian Helio, via Tokyohama: Little People Proclamation——"
"Greater-New York 10.32 Martian Helio, via Tokyohama: Little People Proclamation——"
A man standing near the tape switched off the droning voice. At the receiving table, every few seconds came the buzz of the laboratory's call. Wrangel Island again calling Robins; but no one paid any heed. Argo finished at the mirror. He glanced over the tape, smiling sardonically. Then, methodically, deliberately, he swept the instruments to the floor, jerked out the connections, turned out the current—wrecked it all with a few strokes. A moment later we were taken away.
A man standing by the tape turned off the annoying voice. At the receiving table, every few seconds came the buzz from the lab. Wrangel Island was calling Robins again, but no one paid attention. Argo finished at the mirror. He looked over the tape, smiling sarcastically. Then, methodically and deliberately, he swept the instruments to the floor, yanked out the connections, cut the current—destroying everything with just a few actions. A moment later, we were taken away.
Outside, from back by the low reaches of the Cape, we saw an aero rising. They had loaded it with Dr. Brende's effects, and in it half of the men were departing. It rose vertically until we could see it only as a speck in the blue of the morning sky—a speck vanishing to the north over the Pole.
Outside, from the low areas back by the Cape, we saw an aircraft taking off. They had loaded it with Dr. Brende's belongings, and half of the men were leaving in it. It ascended straight up until we could only see it as a tiny dot in the blue morning sky—a dot disappearing to the north over the Pole.
With four or five of the men—all those remaining—Argo took us three to the Brende car. We did not pass Dr. Brende's body, lying there in the outer room. Elza and Georg gazed that way involuntarily; but they said nothing. The greatest grief is that which is hidden, and never once afterward did either of them show it by more than an affectionate word for that father whom they had loved so dearly.
With four or five of the men—all the ones left—Argo took the three of us to the Brende car. We didn’t walk past Dr. Brende’s body, which was lying in the outer room. Elza and Georg glanced that way without meaning to, but they didn’t say anything. The deepest sorrow is the kind that stays hidden, and after that, neither of them ever showed it beyond a few kind words for the father they had loved so much.
Soon we were back in the Brende car in which we had landed no more than an hour before. It was a standard Byctin model—evidently Argo and his men knew how to operate it perfectly. We were herded into the pit, and in a moment more were in the air.
Soon we were back in the Brende car we had arrived in just an hour earlier. It was a standard Byctin model—clearly, Argo and his crew knew how to handle it flawlessly. We were ushered into the pit, and moments later, we were airborne.
Argo seemed now rather anxious to make friends with us. He was in a high good humor. His eyes flashed at me sharply when I questioned him once or twice; but he offered us no indignities. To Elza he spoke commandingly, but with that deference to which every woman of birth and breeding is entitled from a man.
Argo now seemed pretty eager to befriend us. He was in a great mood. His eyes flashed at me sharply when I asked him a question or two, but he didn't insult us. He spoke to Elza in a commanding way, but with the respect that every woman of class and breeding deserves from a man.
We rose straight up and, at 18,000 feet, headed northward by a point or two west. We would pass the Pole on our right—too far to sight it with the naked eye, I realized; but I knew, too, that the Director there would see the distant image of us on his finder, even though we refused connection should he call us. And we had no right to be up here in the 18,000-foot lane. They'd order us down—shut off our power, if necessary.
We climbed straight up and, at 18,000 feet, headed a bit north and west. We would pass the Pole on our right—too far away to see it with the naked eye, I realized; but I also knew that the Director there would spot our distant image on his radar, even if we didn’t respond if he tried to reach us. And we weren’t supposed to be up here in the 18,000-foot lane. They would make us go down—shut off our power if necessary.
We could not escape observation on this daylight flight. Heading this way, it would take us past the Pole and on southward, down the Western Hemisphere over the Americas. We could not refuse connection for long. We would be challenged, then brought down. Or, if Argo answered a call, some Director would examine our pit with his finder—would see Elza, Georg and me as prisoners. We could gesture surreptitiously to him....
We couldn't avoid being watched on this daytime flight. Going this way would take us past the Pole and southward, across the Western Hemisphere over the Americas. We couldn't resist connection for too long. We would be confronted, then brought down. Or, if Argo answered a call, some Director would check out our situation with his finder—would see Elza, Georg, and me as captives. We could discreetly signal to him....
My thoughts ran on. Argo's soft, ironic voice brought me out of them.
My thoughts wandered. Argo's gentle, sarcastic voice pulled me back to reality.
"We will answer the first call that comes," he said smilingly. "You understand? We are the Inter-Allied News on Official Dispatch." He was addressing me, his glance going to the insignia on my cap. "You are of the Inter-Allied?"
"We'll respond to the first call that comes in," he said with a smile. "You get it? We are the Inter-Allied News on Official Dispatch." He was talking to me, his eyes drifting to the insignia on my cap. "You're with the Inter-Allied?"
"Yes," I said.
"Yeah," I said.
"What's your name?"
"What's your name?"
I did not like his tone. "None of your—"
I didn’t like his tone. "None of your—"
"Quiet, Jac," Georg warned.
"Be quiet, Jac," Georg warned.
"Jac Hallen," I amended.
"Jac Hallen," I corrected.
"Yes. Division 8, Manhattan," he read from my cap. "Well, when the first Director calls—from the Pole perhaps—you will tell him we are Inter-Allied Officials. He will see us here—I do not believe, the way we are sitting, that he will think anything is wrong. He will see us of Venus. There are Venus men employed by the Inter-Allied. Is it not so?"
"Yes. Division 8, Manhattan," he read from my cap. "Well, when the first Director calls—from the Pole maybe—you will tell him we are Inter-Allied Officials. He will see us here—I don’t think, given how we are sitting, that he will suspect anything is wrong. He will see us as representatives of Venus. There are Venus men working for the Inter-Allied. Isn't that right?"
I had to admit that it was. He nodded. "You will fool the Directors, Jac Hallen. You understand? You will get the reports on weather today down the 67th Meridian West. And ask if we can have power to the Equator and below." His eyes flashed. "And if you attempt any trickery—you will die. You understand?"
I had to admit that it was. He nodded. "You will fool the Directors, Jac Hallen. Do you understand? You will get the weather reports today down the 67th Meridian West. And ask if we can get power to the Equator and below." His eyes flashed. "And if you try any tricks—you will die. Got it?"
I did, indeed. And I knew that his plans were well laid—that I would be helpless to give us over without paying for it with my life—with the lives of Elza and Georg as well.
I really did. And I knew that his plans were well thought out—that I would be powerless to surrender us without paying for it with my life—and the lives of Elza and Georg too.
From up here in the 18th lane, the Polar ocean lay a glittering white and purple expanse beneath us. Then, again, a fog rolled out down there like a blanket. We passed the Pole, a hundred miles or more to one side, and headed Southward. No challenge. Under us, occasional local cars swept by; but up here we were clear of traffic.
From up here in the 18th lane, the Polar Ocean stretched out in a shimmering white and purple expanse below us. Then a fog rolled in down there like a blanket. We passed the Pole, more than a hundred miles to one side, and headed south. No challenge. Below us, occasional local cars whizzed by; but up here, we were free from traffic.
Elza prepared our lunch, in the little electric galley forward of the observation pit. The Great London-East Indies Mail Flyer crossed us, coming along this same level. It was headed toward the Pole from the British Isles. Its pilot challenged us before it had come up over the horizon. A crusty fellow. His face in the mirror glared at me as I accepted connection. He ordered me down, Inter-Allied or no.
Elza made our lunch in the small electric kitchen at the front of the observation pit. The Great London-East Indies Mail Flyer passed us, traveling at the same altitude. It was on its way to the Pole from the British Isles. Its pilot called us out before it even came over the horizon. A tough guy. His face in the mirror scowled at me as I accepted the connection. He told me to back off, Inter-Allied or not.
Argo was at my elbow. His pencil-ray dug into my ribs. Had I made a false move it would have drilled me clean with its tiny burning light. I told the pilot we would descend. It placated him; but he saw Argo's face, mumbled something about damned foreigners—general orders probably coming tomorrow to clean out Venia—damned well rid of the traitors. Then he disconnected. Venia, Georg and I were sure, was where Argo was now taking us. But the rest of his comments I did not clearly understand until later.
Argo was right next to me. His pencil-ray jabbed into my side. If I had made a wrong move, it would have shot through me with its tiny burning light. I told the pilot we would be descending. That calmed him down; but he caught sight of Argo's face, mumbled something about damned foreigners—probably some general orders coming tomorrow to get rid of Venia—damned well rid of the traitors. Then he disconnected. Venia, Georg, and I were sure that was where Argo was taking us. But I didn’t fully understand the rest of his comments until later.
We descended, and the flyer came up over the horizon and passed us overhead. We were pointing southward now, had picked up the 67th West Meridian and were following it down. The Hays station[8] challenged us; but they were satisfied with my explanation. Argo had us up in speed around four hundred miles per hour. We went down Davis Strait, over Newfoundland, avoiding the congested cross-traffic of mid-afternoon in the lowest lanes, and out over the main Atlantic. Night closed down upon us. It was safer for Argo now. We flew without lights. Outlawed. Had they caught us at it, we would have been brought down, captured by the patrol and imprisoned. Yet Argo doubtless considered the chance of that less dangerous than a reliance upon my ability to trick the succeeding directors.
We descended, and the flyer appeared over the horizon and flew past us overhead. We were heading south now, had picked up the 67th West Meridian, and were following it down. The Hays station[8] challenged us; but they were satisfied with my explanation. Argo had us flying at around four hundred miles per hour. We went down Davis Strait, over Newfoundland, avoiding the heavy traffic of mid-afternoon in the lower lanes, and out over the main Atlantic. Night fell upon us. It was safer for Argo now. We flew without lights. Illegal. If they had caught us, we would have been brought down, captured by the patrol, and imprisoned. Yet Argo likely thought the risk of that was less dangerous than relying on my ability to outsmart the next directors.
With darkness we ascended again to the upper mail lanes. Over the main Eastern Atlantic now, and out here this night, there was little local traffic. The mail and passenger liners went by at intervals—the spreading beams of their lurid headlights giving us warning enough so that we could dive down and avoid being caught in their light. I prayed that one of their lights might pick us up, but none did.
With the darkness, we climbed back up to the upper mail lanes. Now over the main Eastern Atlantic, there wasn't much local traffic out here tonight. The mail and passenger liners passed by at intervals—the bright beams of their intense headlights giving us enough warning to dive down and avoid getting caught in their light. I hoped that one of their lights would spot us, but none did.
North of Bermuda, a division of the North Atlantic patrol circled over us. The ocean was calm. Argo dropped us to the surface. We floated there like a derelict—dark, silent, save for the lapping of the water against our aluminite pontoons. The patrol's searching beams swept within a hundred feet of us—missed us by a miracle. And as the patrol passed on, we rose again to our course.
North of Bermuda, a part of the North Atlantic patrol circled above us. The ocean was calm. Argo lowered us to the surface. We floated there like a abandoned vessel—dark, silent, except for the sound of the water gently lapping against our aluminum pontoons. The patrol's searchlights swept within a hundred feet of us—missed us by a miracle. And as the patrol moved on, we ascended back to our course.
Argo gave us one of the small cabins to ourselves that night. He was still deferential to Elza, but in his manner and in the glitter of those little black eyes, there was irony, and an open, though unexpressed, admiration for her beauty.
Argo gave us one of the small cabins to ourselves that night. He was still respectful to Elza, but in his demeanor and in the spark of those little black eyes, there was irony and a clear, though unspoken, admiration for her beauty.
We slept little. Georg and I—one or the other of us—was awake all night. We talked occasionally—not much, for speculation was of no avail. We wondered what could be transpiring abroad through all these hours. Hours of unprecedented turmoil on Earth, and on our neighboring worlds. We wondered how the Central State of Venus might be faring with the revolution. Would they ask aid of the Earth? This Tarrano—merely a name to us as yet, but a name already full of dread. Where was he? Had he been responsible for all this? Dr. Brende's secret was in his hands now, we were sure. What would he do next?
We barely slept. Georg and I—one of us was always awake throughout the night. We chatted a bit—not much, since speculation wouldn't help us. We questioned what might be happening out there during all these hours. Hours of unprecedented chaos on Earth and on the neighboring worlds. We wondered how the Central State of Venus was handling the revolution. Would they ask for help from Earth? This Tarrano—just a name to us for now, but already filled with fear. Where was he? Had he caused all of this? We were certain Dr. Brende's secret was now in his hands. What would he do next?
About three o'clock in the morning—a fair, calm night—our power died abruptly. We were in the Caribbean Sea not far above the Northern coast of South America, at 15° North latitude, 67° West longitude. Our power died. Elza was fast asleep, but the sudden quiet brought Georg and me to alertness. We joined Argo in the pit. He was perturbed, and cursing. We dropped, gliding down, for there was no need of picking a landing with the emergency heliocopter batteries—glided down to the calm surface. For a moment we lay there, rocking—a dark blob on the water. I heard a sudden sharp swish. An under-surface freight vessel, plowing from Venezuelan ports to the West Indian Islands, came suddenly to the surface. Its headlight flashed on, but missed us. It sped past. I could see the sleek black outline of its wet back, and the lines of foam as it sheered the water. We lay rocking in its wake as it disappeared northward.
About three o'clock in the morning—on a clear, calm night—our power suddenly cut out. We were in the Caribbean Sea, not far from the northern coast of South America, at 15° North latitude, 67° West longitude. Our power went out. Elza was fast asleep, but the sudden silence made Georg and me alert. We joined Argo in the pit. He was anxious and cursing. We descended, gliding down, as there was no need to use the emergency helicopter batteries—we glided down to the smooth surface. For a moment, we lay there, rocking—a dark shape on the water. I heard a sudden sharp swish. An underwater cargo ship, traveling from Venezuelan ports to the West Indian Islands, suddenly broke the surface. Its headlight turned on but missed us. It sped past. I could see the sleek black outline of its wet hull and the foam lines as it sliced through the water. We lay rocking in its wake as it disappeared to the north.
Then, without warning, our power came on again. An inadvertent break perhaps; or maybe some local or general orders. We did not know. Argo was picking from the air occasional news, but he said nothing of it to us; and he was sending out nothing, of course.
Then, without warning, our power came back on. Maybe it was an accidental interruption; or perhaps it was due to some local or general orders. We had no idea. Argo was occasionally picking up some news from the air, but he didn’t share any of it with us; and, of course, he wasn’t sending out anything either.
Dawn found us over the mountains. The Director at Caracas challenged us. Argo kept me by his side constantly now. Dutifully we answered every call. The local morning traffic was beginning to pick up; but we mingled with it, at 8,000 feet and more, to clear the mountains comfortably.
Dawn caught up with us over the mountains. The Director in Caracas challenged us. Argo kept me right by his side at all times now. We answered every call without fail. The morning traffic was starting to get busier, but we blended in, at over 8,000 feet, to navigate the mountains easily.
Elza again cooked and, with Argo joining us, we had breakfast. Argo's good nature continued, as we successfully approached the end of our flight. But still he volunteered nothing to us. We asked him no questions. Elza was grave-faced, solemn. But she did not bother Georg and me with woman's fears. Bravely she kept her own counsel, anxious only to be of help to us.
Elza cooked again, and with Argo joining us, we had breakfast. Argo's good mood stayed as we got closer to the end of our flight. But he still didn’t share anything with us. We didn’t ask him any questions. Elza looked serious and solemn. But she didn’t burden Georg or me with any of her worries. She bravely kept her thoughts to herself, only wanting to be helpful to us.
We passed over the Venezuelan Province, over the mountains and into Amazonia, headwaters of the great river—still on the 67th Meridian West. The jungles here were sparsely settled; there were, I knew, no more than a dozen standard cities of a million population, or over, in the whole region of Western Brazilana. As we advanced, I noticed an unusual number of the armed government flyers above us. Many were hovering, almost motionless, as though waiting for orders. But none of them molested us.
We flew over the Venezuelan Province, across the mountains and into Amazonia, the source of the great river—still following the 67th Meridian West. The jungles here were sparsely populated; I knew there were no more than a dozen major cities with a million residents or more in the entire region of Western Brazil. As we moved on, I noticed a surprising number of armed government planes flying above us. Many hovered, almost still, as if waiting for instructions. But none of them bothered us.
Near the 10th parallel South latitude, we passed under a fleet of the white official vessels, with a division of the Brazilana patrol joined with them. A hundred vessels hovering up there in an east and west line—a line a hundred miles long it must have been.
Near the 10th parallel South latitude, we passed under a fleet of official white vessels, joined by a division of the Brazilana patrol. A hundred ships hovered in a line stretching east to west—it must have been a hundred miles long.
Hovering there, for what? We did not know; but Argo, leering up at them insolently, may have guessed. They challenged us, but let us through.
Hovering there, for what? We didn’t know; but Argo, looking up at them with a smirk, might have had an idea. They challenged us, but let us pass.
"You are the last one in," this sub-director of the patrol told us. I could see him in our mirror as his gaze examined our pit—a dapper, jaunty fellow with the up-tilted mustache affected in Latina. "Last one in—you Inter-Allied are a nuisance."
"You’re the last one in," this patrol sub-director told us. I could see him in our mirror as he looked over our pit—a stylish, cheerful guy with a curled mustache popular in Latin culture. "Last one in—you Inter-Allied are a pain."
He was more particular than those directors we had passed before. My badge and my verbal explanation were not enough. He made me show him the Inter-Allied seal which I always carried, and I gave him the pass-code of the current week.
He was more particular than the directors we had encountered earlier. My badge and my verbal explanation weren't sufficient. He insisted I show him the Inter-Allied seal that I always carried, and I provided him with the pass-code for the current week.
"Last one in," he reiterated. "And you wouldn't get in now without those refugees with you. Venia's closed after noon of today. Didn't you know it?"
"Last one in," he repeated. "And you wouldn't be able to get in now without those refugees with you. Venia's closed after noon today. Didn't you know that?"
"No," I said.
"No," I said.
"Well, it is. They shut off the power early this morning for all low vibrations—yours and under. Brought 'em all down for a general traffic inspection. Then changed their minds and threw it on again. But if you're coming out north again, you've got to get out by noon. And you go in at your own peril."
"Well, it is. They turned off the power early this morning for all low vibrations—yours and below. They brought everyone down for a general traffic inspection. Then they changed their minds and turned it back on. But if you're heading north again, you need to leave by noon. And you go in at your own risk."
He assumed that Argo and his men were Venus refugees going with me into Venia! I only vaguely understood what might be afoot, but I did not dare question him. Argo's side glance at me was menacing. I agreed with this director obediently and broke connection.
He thought that Argo and his crew were refugees from Venus traveling with me to Venia! I had a vague idea of what might be happening, but I didn't dare ask him. Argo's sideways look at me felt threatening. I went along with this director and ended the connection.
We seemed now to have passed within the patrol line. There were no more official vessels to be seen. We clung low, and at 12° South, 60° 2O' West, at 10:16 that morning we descended in Venia, capital of the Central Latina Province, largest immigrant colony of the Western Hemisphere.[9]
We seemed to have crossed into the patrol zone. There were no official boats in sight. We kept a low profile, and at 12° South, 60° 20' West, at 10:16 that morning, we landed in Venia, the capital of the Central Latina Province, the largest immigrant colony in the Western Hemisphere.[9]
We landed on a stage of one of the upper crescent terraces. A crowd of Venus people surrounded us. Even in the turmoil of our debarkation, I wondered where the official landing director might be. None of the governing officials were in sight. The place was in confusion. Crowds were on the spider bridges; the terraces and the sloping steps were jammed. Milling, excited people. The foreign police, pompous Venus men in gaudy uniforms, were herding the people about.
We arrived on a platform of one of the upper crescent terraces. A crowd of Venus residents surrounded us. Even amid the chaos of our arrival, I wondered where the official landing director was. None of the governing officials were anywhere to be seen. The area was in disarray. Crowds were on the spider bridges; the terraces and sloped stairs were packed. People were milling around, excited. The foreign police, arrogant Venus men in flashy uniforms, were directing the crowd.
But none of our Earth officials! Where were they, who should have been in charge of all this confusion?
But none of our Earth officials! Where were they, the ones who were supposed to be in charge of all this chaos?
My heart sank. Something drastic, sinister, had occurred. We had no time to guess what it might be. Argo drove us forward, with scant courtesy now, down in a vertical car, through a tunnel on foot to what they called here in Venia the Lower Plaza. We crossed it, and entered one of their queerly flat buildings at the ground level; entered through an archway, passed through several rooms and came at last into a room whirring with instruments.
My heart sank. Something drastic and sinister had happened. We didn't have time to figure out what it could be. Argo pushed us forward, with little courtesy now, in a vertical car, through a tunnel on foot to what they called the Lower Plaza here in Venia. We crossed it and entered one of their oddly flat buildings at ground level; we went through an archway, passed through several rooms, and finally arrived in a room buzzing with equipment.
Argo said triumphantly, yet humbly: "Tarrano, Master—we are here."
Argo said confidently but with humility, "Tarrano, Master—we're here."
A man at a table of helio-sending instruments turned and faced us. We were in the presence of the dread Tarrano!
A man at a table filled with sun-sending devices turned to face us. We were in the presence of the fearsome Tarrano!
CHAPTER VI
Man of Destiny
Tarrano! He rose slowly to his feet, his gaze on us for an instant, then turning to Argo.
Tarrano! He slowly got to his feet, glanced at us for a moment, then turned to Argo.
"So! You took them? Well done, Argo!"
"So! You took them? Nice job, Argo!"
His gesture dismissed his subordinate; Argo backed from the room. From a disc, an announcer was detailing dispatches. Tarrano frowned slightly. He advanced to us as we three stood together. I had heard Elza give a low, surprised cry as we entered. She stood with a hand upon my arm. I could feel her trembling, but her face now was impassive.
His gesture sent his subordinate away; Argo stepped out of the room. An announcer was reading updates from a screen. Tarrano frowned a little. He walked toward us as the three of us stood together. I had heard Elza let out a quiet, surprised gasp when we walked in. She had a hand on my arm. I could feel her shaking, but her face was now expressionless.
Georg whispered to me: "This Tarrano——"
Georg whispered to me, "This Tarrano—"
But our captor's voice checked him. "Come this way, please." He signalled, and three men came forward. To them he issued short commands; they took their places at the instrument tables. Then he led us from the room through an arch, over a small trestle, into a tiny inner courtyard. A tropical garden, surrounded by blank circular walls of the building. A patch of blue sky showed above it. A garden secluded from prying eyes, with only a single spider bridge crossing overhead. Vivid flowers and foliage made it a bower. Brown bark paths laced it; a tiny fountain splashed in the center.
But our captor's voice stopped him. "This way, please." He signaled, and three men stepped forward. He gave them short commands; they took their places at the instrument tables. Then he led us out of the room through an arch, over a small trestle, into a small inner courtyard. A tropical garden, surrounded by blank circular walls of the building. A patch of blue sky peeked above it. The garden was secluded from prying eyes, with only one spider bridge crossing overhead. Bright flowers and plants decorated it; a small fountain splashed in the center.
Tarrano sat on the rim of the fountain; he gestured to a white stone bench where we three sat in a row, Elza between us. It made me feel like a child.
Tarrano sat on the edge of the fountain; he pointed to a white stone bench where the three of us sat in a line, with Elza in between us. It made me feel like a kid.
"Your father is dead." He was addressing Elza; and then Georg. "That is unfortunate. He was a good man. I'm sorry."
"Your father has passed away." He was talking to Elza and then Georg. "That's really unfortunate. He was a good man. I'm sorry."
His voice was soft and musical. He sat there on the fountain rim, an elbow on his crossed knees, chin resting in his hand, his eyes studying us. A small, slight figure of a man, no more than thirty-five. Simply dressed; white trousers of the tropics, with a strip of narrow black down the leg-fronts; a girdle of gold; ruffled white shirt, with sleeves that flared a trifle, and a neck-piece of black. From his belt dangled a few instruments and several personal weapons—beautifully wrought, small—almost miniatures—yet deadly-looking for all that.
His voice was soft and melodic. He sat on the edge of the fountain, his elbow resting on his crossed knees, chin in his hand, his eyes watching us. He was a small, slender man, probably no more than thirty-five. He was simply dressed in tropical white pants with a narrow black stripe down the front; a gold belt; a ruffled white shirt with slightly flared sleeves; and a black neck piece. A few instruments and several personal weapons hung from his belt—crafted beautifully, small—almost like miniatures—but still looking quite deadly.
He was bareheaded; black hair closely clipped. A face smooth-shaven. Thin, with a nose hawk-like, and black eyes and heavy brows. His mouth was thin-lipped, though smiling now, disclosing even, white teeth. Yet a cruel mouth, with the firm jaw of determination and power under it. The familiar gray Venus skin, but with that bronze cast of the people of the Central State.
He was bareheaded, with closely cropped black hair. His face was clean-shaven. He was thin, with a hawk-like nose, black eyes, and heavy brows. His mouth was thin-lipped but was smiling now, showing even, white teeth. Yet it was a cruel mouth, with a firm jaw that indicated determination and power beneath it. He had the familiar gray Venus skin, but with a bronze tone typical of the people from the Central State.
At first glance, not an unusual or particularly commanding figure. Yet the man's power of personality, the sheer dominant force of him, radiated like a tower code-beam. No one could be in his presence an instant without feeling it. A power that enwrapped you; made you feel like a child. Helpless. Anxious to placate a possible wrath that would be devastating; anxious—absurdly—for a smile. It was a radiation of genius, humbling every mediocre mortal it touched.
At first glance, he wasn't an unusual or especially impressive figure. But the man's personality had such a strong presence that it was like a towering spotlight. No one could be near him for even a moment without feeling it. It was a power that surrounded you; it made you feel like a child. Vulnerable. Eager to avoid any anger that could be overwhelming; strangely eager—for a smile. It was an aura of genius that humbled everyone average it encountered.
I felt it—felt all this from the moment I came into his presence. Felt like a child, sitting there on that bench. Vaguely frightened; sullen, with childish resentment at my superior. And over it all, my man's mentality made me angry at myself for such emotions; angry at the consciousness of my own inferiority, forced upon me now more strongly than ever anything or any one had made me feel it before.
I felt it—felt all of this from the moment I was in his presence. I felt like a child, sitting there on that bench. Somewhat scared; moody, with childish resentment toward my superior. And on top of it all, my adult mindset made me angry at myself for having these feelings; angry at the awareness of my own inferiority, which hit me harder now than anything or anyone ever had before.
Tarrano was smiling gently. "... killed your father. I would not have had it so. Yet—perhaps it was necessary. The Lady Elza——"
Tarrano was smiling softly. "... killed your father. I wouldn't have wanted it to happen that way. But—maybe it was unavoidable. The Lady Elza——"
I could feel Elza trembling again. Georg burst out: "What do you want of us? Who are you?"
I could feel Elza shaking again. Georg shouted, "What do you want from us? Who are you?"
Tarrano's slim gray-brown hand came up.
Tarrano's thin gray-brown hand raised up.
"The Lady Elza remembers me——" He seemed waiting with his gentle smile for her to speak.
"The Lady Elza remembers me—" He appeared to be waiting with his gentle smile for her to say something.
"They called you Taro then," she said. Her voice was the small, scared, diffident voice of a child.
"They called you Taro back then," she said. Her voice was the small, scared, timid voice of a child.
"Yes. Taro. A mere sub-officer of the Central State. But destined for bigger things than that, as you see. They did not like what they called my ambitious ways—and so they sent me to the Cold Country. That was soon after I had met you and your father, Lady Elza. You hardly remarked me then—I was so insignificant a personage. But you—I remembered you——"
"Yes. Taro. Just a junior officer in the Central State. But meant for greater things than that, as you can tell. They didn't like what they called my ambitious attitude—and so they sent me to the Cold Country. That was shortly after I met you and your father, Lady Elza. You barely noticed me back then—I was such an unimportant figure. But you—I remembered you——"
Still there was in his voice and on his face nothing but kindness and a queer whimsical look of reminiscence. He broke off at the buzz of a disc that hung from his belt by a golden chain. He jerked it loose from its snap, and to his ear clasped a small receiver. Like a mask his gentleness dropped from him. His voice rasped:
Still, there was in his voice and on his face nothing but kindness and a strange, whimsical look of nostalgia. He stopped at the buzz of a disc that hung from his belt by a golden chain. He yanked it loose from its snap, and to his ear he clasped a small receiver. Like a mask, his gentleness fell away. His voice turned harsh:
"Yes?..." The receiver murmured into his ear. He said: "Connect him—I'll listen to what he has to say."
"Yeah?..." The receiver whispered in his ear. He said, "Put him through—I want to hear what he has to say."
A moment; then on the tiny mirror fastened to his wrist with a strap, I saw a face appear—a face known throughout our Earth—the face of the War-Director of Great London. Tarrano listened impassively. When the voice ceased, he said without an instant's hesitation: "No!"
A moment later, I saw a face appear in the small mirror strapped to his wrist—a face recognized all over the world—the face of the War-Director of Great London. Tarrano listened without showing any emotion. When the voice stopped, he immediately replied, "No!"
A decision irrevocable; the power almost of a deity seemed behind its finality. "No! I—will—not—do—it!" Careful, slow enunciation as though to make sure an inferior mentality could not mistake his words. And with a click, Tarrano broke connection. The mirror went dark; he hung his little disc and ear-piece back on his belt. Again he was smiling at us gently, the incident forgotten already—dismissed from his mind until the need to consider it should again arise.
A decision that couldn't be changed; it felt like there was a god-like power behind its finality. "No! I—will—not—do—it!" He said it deliberately, making sure that no one could misinterpret what he was saying. Then, with a click, Tarrano ended the connection. The mirror went dark; he hung the small disc and earpiece back on his belt. Once again, he smiled gently at us, as if the incident was already forgotten—pushed out of his mind until he needed to think about it again.
"I remember you, Lady Elza, very well." A vague wistfulness came into his voice. "I wish to speak with you alone—now—for a moment." He touched two of the metal buttons of his shirt-front together. A man appeared in the narrow tunnel-entrance to the garden. A small man, no more than four and a half feet tall; a trim, but powerfully made little figure, in the black and white linen uniform worn also by Tarrano. Yet more pretentiously dressed than his superior. A broad belt of dangling weapons; under it, a sash of red, encircling his waist and flowing down one side. Over his white ruffled shirt, a short sleeveless vest of black silk. A circular hat, with a vivid plume. A smooth-shaven face; black hair long to the base of the neck; a deep, red-brown complexion. A native of the Little People of Mars, here in the service of Tarrano. He stood stiff and respectful in the tunnel entrance.
"I remember you, Lady Elza, very well." A hint of nostalgia crept into his voice. "I need to talk to you alone—right now—for a moment." He pressed two metal buttons on his shirt front. A man appeared at the narrow entrance of the garden. A short man, no more than four and a half feet tall; a slim but muscular figure, wearing the black and white linen uniform that Tarrano also wore. Yet he dressed more elaborately than his superior. A wide belt with hanging weapons; beneath it, a red sash wrapped around his waist and flowing down one side. Over his white ruffled shirt, he wore a short sleeveless vest made of black silk. A round hat adorned with a bright plume. His clean-shaven face had black hair that reached the nape of his neck; his complexion was a deep red-brown. A member of the Little People of Mars, serving Tarrano. He stood straight and respectful at the tunnel entrance.
Tarrano said crisply: "Wolfgar, take these two men to the fourth tower. Make them comfortable."
Tarrano said sharply, "Wolfgar, take these two guys to the fourth tower. Get them settled."
I met Georg's eyes. Leave Elza here alone with this man? Georg burst out: "My sister goes with me!"
I locked eyes with Georg. Leave Elza here alone with this guy? Georg shouted: "My sister is coming with me!"
"So?" Tarrano's heavy brows went up inquiringly. A quizzical smile plucked at his lips. "You need have no fear. The Lady Elza——" He swung to her. "Not—afraid, are you?"
"So?" Tarrano raised his thick eyebrows with curiosity. A playful smile tugged at his lips. "You don’t have to worry. The Lady Elza——" He turned to her. "You’re not—afraid, are you?"
"I—no," she stammered.
"I—no," she said nervously.
"She'll come with us," I declared; but the stoutness of my words could not hide my fear. Tarrano was still smiling; but as I took a protecting step toward Elza, his smile died.
"She'll come with us," I said, but the firmness in my voice couldn't conceal my fear. Tarrano was still smiling, but when I stepped protectively toward Elza, his smile faded.
"You—will go—with Wolfgar—both of you." That same slow finality. His face was impassive; but under his frowning bushy brows, his eyes transfixed me. It was as though with his paralyzing ray he had rooted me to the spot. And Georg beside me. Yet he had not moved from his careless attitude of ease on the fountain-rim; the little conical golden weapon dangled untouched at his belt.
"You both will go with Wolfgar." The same slow certainty lingered in his words. His face was expressionless; yet beneath his thick, furrowed brows, his eyes held me captive. It felt as if his intense gaze had pinned me in place. And Georg beside me. Still, he hadn't shifted from his relaxed position on the fountain's edge; the small, cone-shaped golden weapon hung untouched at his belt.
Elza was frightened. "Jac! You must do what he says. I'm—not afraid."
Elza was scared. "Jac! You have to do what he says. I'm—not scared."
Again Tarrano was smiling. "No—of course not." His gaze went to Georg. "You are her brother—your fear is very natural. So I give you my word—the honorable word of Tarrano—that she shall come to no harm."
Again, Tarrano was smiling. "No—of course not." His gaze shifted to Georg. "You are her brother—your fear is totally understandable. So I give you my word—the honorable word of Tarrano—that she will come to no harm."
Elza murmured: "Go, Georg." Afraid for us, and doubtless she had good reason to be. It struck me then as queer that Tarrano should waste these words with us; but I realized, as did Elza and Georg, that we were treading very dangerous ground. Georg said, with a sudden dignity at which I marveled:
Elza whispered, "Go, Georg." She was worried about us, and it was definitely understandable. I found it strange that Tarrano would bother to say those things to us; but I understood, as did Elza and Georg, that we were in a very risky situation. Georg spoke up with a surprising dignity that impressed me:
"Your word is quite enough." He gestured to me. With a last glance at Elza, standing there frightened, but for our sakes striving not to show it, we let this Wolfgar lead us away.
"Your word is more than enough." He waved me over. With one last look at Elza, who stood there scared but trying hard not to show it for our sake, we allowed this Wolfgar to take us away.
Elza later told us what occurred. With her father, she had been twice to the Venus Central State—the visit of two years ago Dr. Brende had mentioned to me, and a former one. It was upon this first trip Elza had met Tarrano. He was an under-officer then, in the Army of the Central State—his name then was Taro. She—herself no more than a slip of a girl at that time—remembered him as a queerly silent young man—insignificant in physique and manner. He had escorted her once to a Venus festival; in a strange, brooding, humble, yet dignified fashion, he had spoken of love. She had laughed, and soon forgot the incident. But Tarrano had not forgotten. The daughter of the great Dr. Brende had fired his youthful imagination. Who knows what dreams even then—born of the genius as yet merely latent—were within him? He had never crossed Elza's mind from that time, until today she saw and recognized him.
Elza later shared what happened. She had gone to the Venus Central State twice with her father—the visit two years ago that Dr. Brende mentioned to me, and another earlier trip. It was during this first visit that Elza met Tarrano. He was a junior officer back then, in the Army of the Central State—his name at that time was Taro. She, just a young girl back then, remembered him as an oddly quiet young man—unremarkable in looks and demeanor. He had taken her to a Venus festival once; in a strange, thoughtful, humble, yet dignified way, he had talked about love. She had laughed it off and quickly forgot about it. But Tarrano hadn’t forgotten. The daughter of the esteemed Dr. Brende had sparked his youthful imagination. Who knows what dreams, even then—born from a genius that was still mostly hidden—were stirring within him? He hadn’t crossed Elza’s mind until today when she saw and recognized him.
When they were alone, still without moving from his seat, he signed her to come to him, to sit on the carpet of grass at his feet. She was frightened, but she would not show it. He made no move to touch her; he gazed down to meet her upturned, fascinated stare, still with his gentle, whimsical smile.
When they were alone, still not getting up from his seat, he motioned for her to come to him and sit on the grass at his feet. She was scared, but she didn’t want to show it. He didn’t reach out to touch her; he looked down to meet her wide-eyed, intrigued gaze, still wearing his gentle, playful smile.
"Queer that I should meet you again, Lady Elza. Yet, I must admit, it comes not by chance, for I contrived it. My prisoner! Dr. Brende's daughter, held captive by little Taro!"
"How strange that I should run into you again, Lady Elza. But I have to say, it’s not by chance; I planned it. My prisoner! Dr. Brende's daughter, held captive by little Taro!"
It seemed to amuse him, this whimsical reminiscence of those days when he was struggling unknown. "I want to confess something to you, Lady Elza. You were so far above me then—daughter of the famous Dr. Brende. Yet, as you remember, I aspired to you. And now—I have not changed. I never change. I still—aspire to you."
It seemed to entertain him, this whimsical memory of the days when he was struggling in obscurity. "I want to confess something to you, Lady Elza. You were so much higher than me back then—daughter of the renowned Dr. Brende. Yet, as you recall, I looked up to you. And now—I haven't changed. I never do. I still—look up to you."
He said it very softly, slowly. She flushed; but for that moment fear of him dropped from her.
He said it very softly and slowly. She blushed; but in that moment, her fear of him faded away.
"Oh," she said. "I—I thank you for such a compliment——"
"Oh," she said. "I—I really appreciate such a compliment——"
"A compliment? Yes, I suppose it is that now. You wondered, didn't you, why I was so lenient with your brother and that Jac Hallen when they would have refused me obedience? That is not my way—to be lenient." He said it with a sudden snap of crispness, but his eyes were twinkling. "It was because of you, Lady Elza."
"A compliment? Yeah, I guess it is now. You were curious, right, why I was so easygoing with your brother and that Jac Hallen when they would have disobeyed me? That's not my style—to be easygoing." He said it with a sudden sharpness, but his eyes were sparkling. "It was because of you, Lady Elza."
"Me?" she murmured.
"Me?" she whispered.
"You—of course. Because I—want you to like me." His fingers involuntarily touched a stray lock of her hair as she sat there at his feet, but when she moved her head away he withdrew his hand. His slow voice went on:
"You—of course. Because I—want you to like me." His fingers unconsciously brushed a stray lock of her hair as she sat there at his feet, but when she moved her head away, he pulled his hand back. His slow voice continued:
"Back in those other days, Lady Elza, the little Taro had strange dreams. A power within him—he could feel it—here——" His gaze was far away; his fist struck his breast. "He could feel it—the urge to fulfill his destiny—feel it within him, and no one else knew it was there.
"Back in those days, Lady Elza, the little Taro had strange dreams. There was a power inside him—he could feel it—here——" His gaze was distant; he struck his chest with his fist. "He could feel it—the urge to fulfill his destiny—feel it inside him, and no one else knew it was there.
"Then—you came. A shy, rather pretty little girl, he realizes now, is all you were. But then—you seemed a goddess. A new dream arose—a dream of you ... I frighten you, child?" His tone was contrite. "I do not mean to do that. I am too hasty. Queer, isn't it, that I can make men, nations, worlds, obey me—but I have to bide my time with a fragile little woman?"
"Then—you showed up. A shy, pretty little girl, he realizes now, is all you were. But back then—you seemed like a goddess. A new dream began—a dream of you ... Am I scaring you, kid?" His tone was apologetic. "I don't mean to do that. I'm just too quick to act. It's strange, isn't it, that I can make men, nations, worlds, follow my lead—but I have to be patient with a delicate little woman?"
His mood changed; he stirred. "I could bend you to my will—break you—like that!" His lean fingers snapped. Then his hand dropped, and again he relaxed. "But of what use?... Your respect? I have it now. Respect and fear come to me from everyone. It is something more than that I want from you."
His mood shifted; he stirred. "I could manipulate you—crush you—like that!" His thin fingers snapped. Then his hand fell, and he relaxed again. "But what good would that do?... Your respect? I already have that. Respect and fear come to me from everyone. It's something deeper that I want from you."
She would have spoken, but his gesture stopped her. "Queer that I should want it? Yes, I think perhaps it is. The little Taro was very queer, perhaps very impressionable. He knew he had nations and worlds to conquer—a destiny to fulfill. Not alone because of you, little Elza. I would not make you think that. But for you to share. The great Tarrano, master of the universe, and his Lady Elza! Worlds for you to toy with, like gems on a thread adorning your white throat——"
She was about to speak, but his gesture made her pause. "Is it strange that I want it? Yes, I guess it is. Little Taro was quite unusual, maybe very sensitive. He knew he had nations and worlds to conquer—a destiny to fulfill. Not just because of you, little Elza. I wouldn’t want you to think that. But for you to be a part of it. The great Tarrano, master of the universe, and his Lady Elza! Worlds for you to play with, like jewels on a string adorning your white neck——"
He must have swayed her, the sheer power of him. Impulsively she touched his knee. "I am not worth——"
He must have influenced her, his sheer power. Impulsively, she touched his knee. "I am not worth——"
His face clouded with a frown. "I would not try to buy your love——"
His face darkened with a frown. "I wouldn’t try to buy your love—"
"Oh," she said. "No, I did not mean——"
"Oh," she said. "No, I didn't mean——"
"I would not try to buy you. I want to share with you—these worlds—as your due. To make myself master of everything, so that you will look to me and say, 'He is the greatest of all men—I love him'.... Soon I will be the greatest of all men throughout the ages. And very gentle always, with you, Lady Elza——"
"I wouldn't try to buy your affection. I want to share these worlds with you—as you deserve. I aim to be in control of everything, so that you'll look to me and say, 'He's the greatest of all men—I love him'... Soon, I'll be known as the greatest of all men in history. And always very gentle with you, Lady Elza——"
A buzz came from the disc at his belt. He answered the call—listened to a voice.
A buzz came from the device at his belt. He answered the call and listened to a voice.
"So? Bring him here." He disconnected. "...very gentle with you, my Elza——"
"So? Bring him here." He hung up. "...very gentle with you, my Elza——"
His voice drifted away. He seemed waiting; and Elza, her head whirling with the confusion of it all, sat silent. A moment; then Argo appeared, driving a half-nude man before him. A native official of Venia, stripped of his uniform. Argo flung him down in the garden path, where he cowered, his face ashen, his eyes wild, lips mumbling with terror.
His voice faded away. He seemed to be waiting, and Elza, her head spinning from all the confusion, sat in silence. After a moment, Argo showed up, pushing a half-nude man in front of him. A local official from Venia, stripped of his uniform. Argo threw him down on the garden path, where he cowered, his face pale, his eyes wide, lips mumbling in fear.
Tarrano barely moved. "So? You tell me he was asleep at the mirrors, Argo?"
Tarrano hardly budged. "So? Are you saying he was asleep at the mirrors, Argo?"
"Master, I could not help it! Since first you made your move in Greater New York at Park Sixty, I have sat there. Two nights and a day——"
"Master, I couldn't help it! Ever since you made your move in Greater New York at Park Sixty, I've been sitting here. Two nights and a day——"
"And you fell asleep without asking for a relief?"
"And you went to sleep without asking for a break?"
"Master, I——"
"Sir, I——"
"Did you?"
"Did you?"
"Yes. I did not realize I was sleeping——"
"Yes. I didn’t realize I was asleep—"
A gesture to Argo, and the man was flung closer to Tarrano's feet. Elza shrank away.
A wave towards Argo, and the guy was tossed closer to Tarrano's feet. Elza shrank back.
"Left a mirror unattended. So?... The wire, Argo." He took the length of wire, gleaming white-hot, as the leering, gloating Argo turned the current into it—Tarrano took it, lashed it upon the poor wretch's naked back and legs. Welts arose, and the stench of burning flesh. A measured score of the passionless strokes made him writhe and scream in agony.
"Left a mirror unattended. So?... The wire, Argo." He grabbed the length of wire, glowing white-hot, as the sneering, triumphant Argo directed the current into it—Tarrano took it, struck it against the poor victim's bare back and legs. Welts formed, and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. A calculated series of cold, methodical strikes made him writhe and scream in pain.
It turned Elza sick and faint. Shuddering, she crouched there, hiding her face until the punishment was over and the half-unconscious culprit was carried away.
It made Elza feel sick and lightheaded. Trembling, she crouched there, covering her face until the punishment was over and the half-conscious offender was taken away.
"Very gentle with you, my Elza...."
"Very gentle with you, my Elza...."
She looked up to find Tarrano smiling at her; looked up and stared, and wondered what might be her fate with such a man as this.
She looked up to see Tarrano smiling at her; she looked up and stared, and wondered what her fate might be with a man like him.
CHAPTER VII
Prisoners
From the garden where Tarrano was talking with Elza, the Mars man Wolfgar led us to the tower in which we were to be imprisoned. Quite evidently it had been placed in readiness for us. A tower of several rooms, comfortably equipped. As we crossed the lower bridge and reached the main doorway, Wolfgar unsealed a black fuse-box which stood there, and pulled the relief-switch. The current, barring passage through every door and window of the tower, was thrown off. We entered. My mind was alert. This man of the Little People could not again turn on that current without going outside. Once it was on, like an invisible wall it would prevent our escape. But now—could not Georg and I with our superior strength overpower this smaller man?
From the garden where Tarrano was talking with Elza, the Mars man, Wolfgar led us to the tower where we were going to be locked up. It was obvious that it had been prepared for us. The tower had several rooms and was comfortably furnished. As we crossed the lower bridge and reached the main door, Wolfgar opened a black fuse box that was there and flipped a switch. The current that locked every door and window of the tower was turned off. We stepped inside. My mind was alert. This guy from the Little People couldn't turn that current back on without stepping outside. Once it was activated, like an invisible barrier, it would keep us from escaping. But now—could Georg and I use our greater strength to overpower this smaller man?
I caught Georg's glance as our captor led us into the lower room—an apartment cut into the half-segment of a circle. Georg, at my elbow, whispered: "No use! Where could we go? Could not get out of the city——"
I caught Georg's gaze as our captor took us into the lower room—an area shaped like half a circle. Georg, next to me, whispered, "No way! Where could we go? We can’t get out of the city——"
The hearing of the Little People is sharp. Wolfgar turned his head and smiled. "You will be quite secure here—do not think of escape." His bronzed fingers toyed with a cone at his belt. "Do not think of it."
The Little People's hearing is keen. Wolfgar turned his head and smiled. "You'll be completely safe here—don't even think about escaping." His tanned fingers played with a cone at his belt. "Don't think about it."
Soon he left us, with the parting words: "You may use the upper circle of balcony. The current rises only from its rail." He smiled and left us. A pleasant smile; I felt myself liking this jailer of ours.
Soon he left us, saying, "You can use the upper balcony. The current only rises from its rail." He smiled and left us. It was a nice smile; I found myself liking this jailer of ours.
We took a turn of the tower. There were three bedrooms; a cookery, with food and equipment wherein evidently it was intended that Elza could prepare our meals; and two bath-apartments, one of them fairly luxurious, with a pool almost large enough for a little swimming; tubes of scent for the water and the usual temperature rods.
We turned in the tower. There were three bedrooms, a kitchen stocked with food and tools where it was clear Elza was supposed to prepare our meals, and two bathrooms, one of which was quite luxurious, with a pool almost big enough for a little swim; bottles of scent for the water and the usual temperature gauges.
"Well," I remarked. "Obviously we are to be comfortable." I was trying to be cheerful, but my heart was heavy with foreboding nevertheless. "How long do you suppose they'll keep us here, Georg? And what——"
"Well," I said. "Clearly we’re meant to be comfortable." I was trying to be upbeat, but I still felt a weight of dread in my heart. "How long do you think they’ll keep us here, Georg? And what——"
His impatient gesture stopped me. His mind was on Elza—alone down there in the garden with Tarrano—as was mine, though I had not wanted to speak of her.
His impatient gesture made me pause. He was thinking about Elza—alone down there in the garden with Tarrano—just like I was, even though I didn’t want to talk about her.
There was an instrument room, up the circular incline in the peak of the tower! We heard the hum of it; and when we went up there, the first thing we saw was a mirror tuned in readiness for us to view the garden we had just left. This strange Tarrano, giving Georg the visible proof that he would keep his word and not harm Elza. We could see in this mirror the image of the scene down there—Elza and Tarrano talking. But could not hear the words—those were denied us. We saw the culprit brought in; the punishment with the white-hot wire-lash, and a few moments later Elza was with us.
There was an instrument room at the top of the circular ramp in the tower! We could hear its hum; and when we got up there, the first thing we saw was a mirror set up for us to look at the garden we had just left. This strange Tarrano was showing Georg that he would keep his promise and not hurt Elza. In that mirror, we saw the scene below—Elza and Tarrano talking. But we couldn't hear their words—those were out of reach for us. We saw the culprit being brought in; the punishment with the white-hot wire whip, and a few moments later, Elza was with us.
During the hours which followed, we made no attempt to escape. Such an effort would have been absurd. The current controls were outside, beyond our reach. Visibly, we were free, with open, unbarred arches and casements. But to pass through one of them, the barring current struck you like a wall, with darting sparks when it was touched. As Wolfgar had said, we had access to the upper balcony; the waist-high rail there, with its needle-points of electrodes, sent up a visible stream of the Nth Electrons—a dull glow by daylight; at night a riot of colors and snapping sparks.
During the hours that followed, we didn’t try to escape. That would have been pointless. The currents controlling everything were outside, out of our control. We looked free, with open arches and windows. But going through one of them felt like hitting a wall, with jolting sparks when you touched it. As Wolfgar had mentioned, we could get to the upper balcony; the waist-high rail there, equipped with needle-point electrodes, emitted a visible stream of Nth Electrons—a dull glow during the day; at night, it turned into a chaotic display of colors and crackling sparks.
Through this barrage an inner vista of the city was visible; towers, arcades, landing-stages and spider bridges a hundred feet or so above us; the lower levels beneath, and through a canyon of walls we could just make out a corner of the ground-plaza, with its trees and beds of flowers.
Through this barrage, an inner view of the city was visible; towers, arcades, landing stages, and spider bridges a hundred feet or so above us; the lower levels below, and through a canyon of walls, we could just make out a corner of the ground plaza, with its trees and flower beds.
A queerly flat little city—tropical with banana trees and vivid foliage in every corner plot of the viaducts. At night it was beautiful with its romantic spreading lights of soft rose and violet tubes, and there was a fair patch of open sky above us—a deep purple at night, star-strewn.
A strangely flat little city—tropical with banana trees and vibrant plants in every corner of the viaducts. At night, it was beautiful with its romantic spreading lights of soft pink and purple tubes, and there was a clear patch of open sky above us—a deep purple at night, filled with stars.
Under other circumstances our imprisonment would not have been irksome. But these hours, most critical of any in the history of the nations of Earth, Venus and Mars, unfolded their momentous events while we were forced there to helpless idleness. All sending apparatus of our instrument room was permanently disconnected. But the news came in to us from a hundred sources—rolled out for us in the announcer's droning words; printed for permanent record upon the tapes and visible images of it all constantly were flashing upon the mirrors.
Under different circumstances, being trapped would not have been so annoying. But during these hours, the most critical in the history of Earth, Venus, and Mars, important events were happening while we were stuck there doing nothing. All the communication equipment in our instrument room was permanently turned off. Still, we received news from a hundred sources—delivered to us in the announcer's monotonous voice; recorded for posterity on the tapes, and everything was constantly flashing on the screens.
We spent hours in that instrument room—one or the other of us was almost always there. Save that we were ourselves isolated from communication, we were in touch with everything. A whim of this Tarrano; perhaps a strain of vanity that Elza should see and hear of these events.
We spent hours in that instrument room—one of us was almost always there. Even though we were cut off from communication with others, we were still connected to everything. Maybe it was a caprice of Tarrano; perhaps a bit of vanity wanting Elza to see and hear about these events.
So much had occurred already during those hours of our trip over the Polar ocean and back that we scarce could fathom it. But gradually we pieced it together. Underlying it all, Tarrano's dream of universal conquest was plain. In the Venus Cold Country he had started his wide-flung plans. Years of planning, with plans maturing slowly, secretly, and bursting now like a spreading ray-bomb upon the three worlds at once.
So much had happened already during those hours of our trip across the Polar ocean and back that we could hardly understand it. But gradually, we started to put it all together. At the core of it all was Tarrano's dream of total conquest. In the Venus Cold Country, he had begun his extensive plans. Years of strategizing, slowly coming to fruition in secret, were now exploding like a spreading ray-bomb across the three worlds all at once.
In Venus, the Cold Country had conquered its governing Central State. Tarrano's army there was in full control. The helio station in the Great City was now reinstated. The Tarrano officials had already set up their new government. With notification to the Earth and Mars that they demanded recognition, they were sending the usual routine helio dispatches and reports, quite as though nothing had occurred. The mails would proceed as before, they announced; the one due to leave this afternoon for the Earth was off on time.
In Venus, the Cold Country had taken over its governing Central State. Tarrano's army was in complete control there. The helio station in the Great City was back up and running. The Tarrano officials had already established their new government. They sent notifications to Earth and Mars demanding recognition, and they were dispatching the usual helio updates and reports as if nothing had happened. They announced that mail service would continue as before; the one scheduled to leave this afternoon for Earth was on time.
It was all very clever propaganda for our Earth public consumption. Tarrano—who was visiting our Earth at present, they said—had been chosen Master of Venus. His government desired Earth's official recognition, and asked for our proclamation of friendliness in answer to their own. The present Ambassadors of the Venus Central State to the Earth—there were three of them, one each in Great London, Tokyohama and Mombozo—this new government requested that we send them back to the Great City as prisoners of the Tarrano forces. Other Ambassadors, representing the new government, would be sent to the Earth.
It was all pretty clever propaganda for public consumption on Earth. Tarrano—who, they said, was currently visiting our planet—had been named Master of Venus. His government wanted Earth's official recognition and requested our declaration of friendliness in response to their own. The current Ambassadors from the Venus Central State to Earth—there were three of them, one in Greater London, one in Tokyohama, and one in Mombozo—were requested by this new government to be sent back to the Great City as prisoners of the Tarrano forces. Other Ambassadors, representing the new government, would be sent to Earth.
All this occurred during the first few hours of our imprisonment in the tower. And during the day previous, at 7 P.M. this night—70° West Meridian Time—the governments of our Earth met in Triple Conference in Great London. Three rulers pro tem—White, Yellow and Black—to replace the three who had been assassinated. The responsibility for the assassinations was placed by the Council upon Tarrano. But this—from his headquarters here in Venia—he blandly refused to accept, denying all knowledge of the murders. Venia was the principal Venus immigrant colony of Earth's Western Hemisphere. It had already been closed by our Earth Council; its inhabitants interned as possible alien enemies, pending diplomatic developments. This was the meaning of that line of official vessels lying there to the north on guard. No one could leave Venia, and for a day Venus refugees had been ordered into it from everywhere.
All this happened in the first few hours of our imprisonment in the tower. The day before, at 7 P.M. that night—70° West Meridian Time—the governments of our Earth met in a Triple Conference in Great London. Three temporary leaders—White, Yellow, and Black—were chosen to replace the three who had been assassinated. The Council blamed Tarrano for the assassinations. However, from his headquarters here in Venia, he smoothly denied any involvement, claiming he had no knowledge of the murders. Venia was the main colony of Venus immigrants in Earth's Western Hemisphere. It had already been shut down by our Earth Council, and its residents were detained as potential foreign enemies, pending diplomatic developments. This explained the line of official ships positioned to the north on guard. No one could leave Venia, and for a day, Venus refugees had been ordered into it from everywhere.
At 8:40 this evening came from Great London our ultimatum to Tarrano. A duplicate of it went to the Great City of Venus via the Hawaiian Station. The Earth would not recognize the Tarrano government of Venus. We would hold to our treaty of friendship with the Central State. We would remain neutral for a time. But Tarrano himself we declared an outlaw. His presence was required in Washington to stand trial for the assassinations, and the delivery in Washington of Dr. Brende's notes and model was demanded.
At 8:40 this evening, we sent our ultimatum to Tarrano from Great London. A copy of it was sent to the Great City of Venus via the Hawaiian Station. Earth will not recognize Tarrano’s government on Venus. We will stick to our treaty of friendship with the Central State. We will remain neutral for a while. However, we declared Tarrano an outlaw. He is required to be in Washington to stand trial for the assassinations, and we demand the delivery of Dr. Brende's notes and model in Washington.
The ultimatum carried a day of grace; the alternate was a declaration of war by the Earth, and our immediate attack upon Venia. It was the same proposition which our War Director had previously made unofficially to Tarrano while he was there in the garden with Elza and which Tarrano so summarily had rejected.
The ultimatum included an extra day; the alternative was a declaration of war by Earth, and our immediate assault on Venia. It was the same proposal that our War Director had earlier informally presented to Tarrano while he was in the garden with Elza, a proposal that Tarrano had quickly dismissed.
The ultimatum came to us in the tower as we sat listening to the announcer's measured tones. Elza exclaimed:
The ultimatum reached us in the tower while we listened to the announcer's calm voice. Elza exclaimed:
"But why do they wait? Father's model must be here. Tarrano, the leader of all this—is here. Within the hour those vessels of war could sweep in here—capture Tarrano—recover father's model——"
"But why are they waiting? Dad's model has to be here. Tarrano, the leader of all this—is here. Within the hour, those warships could come in here—capture Tarrano—get Dad's model——"
Georg interrupted quietly: "No one knows if the model is here. That other car from the laboratory—we don't know where it went. The plundered laboratory has been found, of course. No station up there is near enough to have eavesdropped upon our capture, but the whole thing must have come out by now. But that aero with the model may have met an inter-planetary vessel—the model may be on the way to Venus by now."
Georg quietly interrupted, "No one knows if the model is here. That other car from the lab—we don’t know where it went. The looted lab has been found, of course. No station up there is close enough to have overheard our capture, but the entire situation must have leaked by now. But that aircraft with the model might have run into an interplanetary ship—the model could be on its way to Venus right now."
"Georg," I exclaimed, "do you know the workings of that model? Could you build another without the notes?"
"Georg," I said, "do you understand how that model works? Could you make another one without the instructions?"
He nodded solemnly. "Yes. And they know that, in Washington. I could build another. But they know by now, that I, too, am in Tarrano's hands——"
He nodded seriously. "Yes. And they know that in Washington. I could build another one. But they realize by now that I, too, am in Tarrano's control——"
"And he will kill you, of course, to destroy that knowledge and keep the secret for himself——" I did not say it aloud, for Elza's sake; but I thought it, and I realized that Georg was thinking it also.
"And he will kill you, of course, to get rid of that knowledge and keep the secret for himself——" I didn't say it out loud, for Elza's sake; but I thought it, and I realized that Georg was thinking it too.
Dr. Brende's secret of longevity was the crux of all this turmoil—the lever by which Tarrano was raising himself. Scores of facts amid the tumultuous news of these hours showed us that. For months, throughout Venus, Tarrano had spread the insidious propaganda that he alone had the secret of immortality—that when he was made ruler, he would use it for the benefit of his followers.
Dr. Brende's secret to living longer was at the center of all this chaos—the key that Tarrano was using to elevate himself. A multitude of facts during these chaotic times proved that. For months, across Venus, Tarrano had been spreading the dangerous idea that he alone possessed the secret to immortality—that when he became ruler, he would use it for the good of his supporters.
Converts to Tarrano's cause were everywhere. In the Central State many welcomed the coming of his army. And now from the Great City his propaganda was being sent to the Earth. Murmurs from our own Earth public were beginning to be heard. The ignorant lower classes seemed ready to swallow anything. A new beneficent ruler who guaranteed everlasting life! Throughout the ages people have flocked to that same standard!
Converts to Tarrano's cause were everywhere. In the Central State, many welcomed the arrival of his army. And now, from the Great City, his propaganda was being broadcast to Earth. Whispers from our own Earth public were starting to be heard. The uninformed lower classes seemed ready to believe anything. A new, kind ruler who promised eternal life! Throughout history, people have flocked to that same promise!
In Mars, much the same was transpiring. At almost her closest point to the Earth these days, Red Mars sent us constant helios from the midnight sky. The Little People had appointed a new ruler to take the place of him who had been assassinated. The Council there put the assassination to unknown causes. Tarrano was held blameless. The Little People declared themselves neutral. But they gave prompt official recognition to the Tarrano government of Venus. And everywhere throughout Mars the public was stirred by the thought of everlasting life.
In Mars, a similar situation was unfolding. At nearly its closest distance to Earth, Red Mars was constantly sending us rays from the midnight sky. The Little People had chosen a new leader to replace the one who had been assassinated. The Council attributed the assassination to unknown causes. Tarrano was considered innocent. The Little People declared themselves neutral, but they swiftly recognized the Tarrano government of Venus. Meanwhile, the people of Mars were buzzing with the idea of eternal life.
"Fools!" muttered Georg. "That Little People government—they'll have a revolution of their own to fight at this rate. Can't you see what Tarrano is doing? Working everywhere with propaganda—working on the public—the gullible public ready always to swallow anything——"
"Idiots!" muttered Georg. "That Little People government—they're going to have their own revolution to deal with at this rate. Can't you see what Tarrano is doing? Spreading propaganda everywhere—targeting the public—the naïve public that's always ready to believe anything——"
On Earth, lay the crisis. Our own governments only had taken a firm stand. What could Tarrano do with this ultimatum? Either he must yield himself and the Brende secret, or a war in which he would be immediately overwhelmed here in Venia would follow.
On Earth, there was a crisis. Our own governments had only taken a firm stand. What could Tarrano do with this ultimatum? He had to either give himself up and reveal the Brende secret, or a war would erupt, one in which he would be quickly overwhelmed here in Venia.
It was nearly ten o'clock that first night. Elza had gone to the balcony. We heard her call us softly, but with obvious tenseness. Out there we found her pointing excitedly. A few hundred feet away and somewhat below us was a tower similar to our own. In one of its oblong casements a glow of rose-light showed. And within the glow was the full-length figure of a girl. We could see her plainly, though a small image at that distance with the naked eye, and our personal vision instruments had been taken from us. A slender, imperial figure—a young girl seemingly about Elza's age. Dressed in a shimmering blue kirtle, short after the Venus fashion, with long grey stockings beneath. A girl with flowing waves of pure white hair to her waist—a girl of the Venus Central State. She seemed, like ourselves, a prisoner. An aura or barrage was around her tower. She stood there, back in the tower room, full in the rose-light as though surreptitiously trying to attract our attention.
It was almost ten o'clock that first night. Elza had gone to the balcony. We heard her softly calling us, but there was an obvious tension in her voice. When we joined her, she was pointing excitedly. A few hundred feet away and slightly below us was a tower similar to ours. In one of its elongated windows, a warm rose light was shining. Inside the light was the full figure of a girl. We could see her clearly, although she was just a small image at that distance without our personal visual devices, which had been taken from us. A slender, regal figure—a young girl who seemed to be about Elza's age. She wore a shimmering blue dress, short like Venus, with long gray stockings underneath. Her hair flowed in pure white waves down to her waist—a girl from the Venus Central State. She appeared to be a prisoner like us. A barrier or aura surrounded her tower. She stood there, back in her tower room, fully illuminated in the rose light, as if she were secretly trying to get our attention.
As we gathered on our balcony, behind the glow of our own barrage, she gestured to us vehemently. And then, with one white arm, she began to semaphore. One arm, and then with both. Georg and I recognized it—the Secondary Code of the Anglo-Saxon Army. We murmured the letters aloud as she gave them:
As we gathered on our balcony, behind the glow of our own bombardment, she gestured to us passionately. Then, with one arm raised, she started to signal. One arm, and then both. Georg and I recognized it—the Secondary Code of the Anglo-Saxon Army. We whispered the letters out loud as she communicated them:
"I am——" Abruptly she stopped. A violent gesture, and she disappeared; her rose-glow went out; her tower casement was dark. On a lower spider bridge Tarrano had appeared. He was crossing it on foot toward our tower, his small erect form advancing hastelessly, with the figure of Argo behind him.
"I am——" Suddenly, she stopped. With a sharp motion, she vanished; her rosy glow faded; her tower window went dark. On a lower spider bridge, Tarrano emerged. He was walking toward our tower, his small upright figure moving without haste, with Argo's figure following behind him.
He reached our lower entrance, cut off the barrage there, and entered. Argo replaced the barrage, lingered an instant, gazing upward at us with his habitual leer. Then he retraced his steps across the bridge and disappeared.
He got to our lower entrance, stopped the barrage there, and went inside. Argo took over the barrage, paused for a moment, looking up at us with his usual smirk. Then he walked back across the bridge and vanished.
A moment more, and in our lounging apartment Tarrano faced us.
A moment later, in our relaxed apartment, Tarrano stood in front of us.
CHAPTER VIII
Unknown Friend
"Sit down." Tarrano motioned us to feather hassocks and stretched himself indolently upon our pillowed divan. With an elbow and hand supporting his head he regarded us with his sombre black eyes, his face impassive, an inscrutable smile playing about his thin lips.
"Sit down." Tarrano gestured for us to take a seat on the soft hassocks and lay back lazily on our cushioned divan. With his elbow and hand propping up his head, he looked at us with his dark, serious eyes, his expression blank, a mysterious smile lingering on his thin lips.
"I wish to speak with you three. The Lady Elza——" His glance went to her briefly, then to Georg. "She has told you, perhaps, what I had to say to her?"
"I want to talk to all three of you. Lady Elza——" He looked at her quickly, then at Georg. "She’s probably told you what I needed to say to her?"
"Yes," said Georg shortly.
"Yeah," Georg replied briefly.
Elza had indeed told us. And with sinking heart I had listened, for it did not seem to me that any maiden could resist so dominant a man as this. But I had made no comment, nor had Georg. Elza had seemed unwilling to discuss it, had flushed when her brother's eyes had keenly searched her face.
Elza had definitely told us. And with a heavy heart, I listened, because it didn’t seem to me that any woman could resist such a powerful man as this. But I didn’t say anything, nor did Georg. Elza had seemed hesitant to talk about it and had blushed when her brother's eyes had scrutinized her face.
And she flushed now, but Tarrano dismissed the subject with a gesture. "That—is between her and me.... You have been following the general news, I assume? I provided you with it." He rolled a little cylinder of the arrant-leaf, and lighted it.
And she blushed now, but Tarrano brushed off the topic with a wave of his hand. "That— is between her and me.... You’ve been keeping up with the general news, right? I gave you that." He rolled a small cylinder of the arrant-leaf and lit it.
"Yes," said Georg.
"Yes," Georg said.
Georg was waiting for our captor to lay his cards before us. Tarrano knew it; his smile broadened. "I shall not mince words, Georg Brende. Between men, that is not necessary. And we are isolated here—no one beyond Venia can listen. As you know, I am already Master of Venus. In Mars—that will shortly come. They will hand themselves over to me—or I shall conquer them." He shrugged. "It is quite immaterial." He added contemptuously: "People are fools—almost everyone—it is no great feat to dominate them."
Georg was waiting for our captor to reveal his intentions. Tarrano recognized this; his grin got wider. "I won't beat around the bush, Georg Brende. There's no need for that between men. And we’re alone here—no one from Venia can hear us. As you know, I’m already the Master of Venus. Soon, I will be in control of Mars as well. They will either surrender to me, or I will take it by force." He shrugged. "It hardly matters." He added with disdain: "People are idiots—almost everyone—it’s not that hard to control them."
"You'll find our Earth leaders are not fools," Georg said quietly.
"You'll see that our Earth leaders aren't fools," Georg said quietly.
Tarrano's heavy brows went up. "So?" He chuckled. "That remains to be seen. Well, you heard the ultimatum they sent me? What do you think of it?"
Tarrano raised his heavy brows. "So?" He laughed. "We'll see about that. Well, did you hear the ultimatum they sent me? What do you think about it?"
"I think you'd best obey it," I burst out impulsively.
"I think you should just go ahead and follow it," I said impulsively.
"I was not speaking to you." He did not change the level intonation of his voice, nor even look my way. "You are to die tomorrow, Jac Hallen——"
"I wasn’t talking to you." He didn’t alter his tone at all, nor did he even glance in my direction. "You’re going to die tomorrow, Jac Hallen——"
Elza gave a low cry; instantly his gaze swung to her. "So? That strikes at you, Lady Elza?"
Elza let out a soft cry; immediately his eyes turned to her. "So? That affects you, Lady Elza?"
She flushed even deeper than before, and the flush, with her instinctive look to me that accompanied it, made my heart leap. Tarrano's face had darkened. "You would not have me put him to death, Lady Elza?"
She blushed even deeper than before, and the blush, along with her instinctive glance at me, made my heart race. Tarrano's expression had soured. "You wouldn’t want me to kill him, Lady Elza?"
She was struggling to guard from him her emotions; struggling to match her woman's wit against him.
She was trying hard to hide her feelings from him, battling to use her feminine cleverness against him.
"I—why no," she stammered.
"I—no way," she stammered.
"No? Because he is—your friend?"
"No? Because he's your friend?"
"Yes. I—I would not let you do that."
"Yeah. I—I wouldn't let you do that."
"Not let me?" Incredulous amusement swept over his face.
"Not let me?" A look of incredulous amusement spread across his face.
"No. I would not—let you do that." Her gaze now held level with his. A strength came to her voice. Georg and I watched her—and watched Tarrano—fascinated. She repeated once more: "No. I would not let you."
"No. I won't—let you do that." She looked him straight in the eye. A strength filled her voice. Georg and I watched her—and watched Tarrano—captivated. She said again: "No. I won't let you."
"How could you stop me?"
"How can you stop me?"
"I would—tell you not to do it."
"I would—tell you not to do it."
"So?" Admiration leaped into his eyes to mingle with the amusement there. "You would tell me not to do it?"
"So?" Admiration sparkled in his eyes, mixing with the amusement there. "You're telling me not to do it?"
"Yes." She did not flinch before him.
"Yes." She didn't flinch in front of him.
"And you think then—I would spare him?"
"And you think that I would hold back?"
"Yes. I know you would."
"Yeah. I know you would."
"And why?"
"Why?"
"Because—if you did a thing like that—I should—hate you."
"Because—if you did something like that—I would—hate you."
"Hate——"
"Hate——"
"Yes. Hate you—always."
"Yes. Always hate you."
He turned suddenly away from her, sitting up with a snap of alertness. "Enough of this." Did he realize he was defeated in this passage with a girl? Was he trying to cover from us the knowledge of his defeat? And then again the bigness of him made itself manifest. He acknowledged soberly:
He suddenly turned away from her, sitting up with a jolt of awareness. "That's enough." Did he realize he was losing this battle with a girl? Was he trying to hide his defeat from us? And then again, his size was undeniable. He acknowledged seriously:
"You have bested me, Lady Elza. And you've made me realize that I—Tarrano—have almost lowered myself to admit this Jac Hallen my rival." He laughed harshly. "Not so! A rival? Pah! He shall live if you wish it—live close by you and me—as an insect might live on a twig by the rim of the eagle's nest.... Enough!... I was asking you, Georg Brende, of this ultimatum. Should I yield to it?" He had suppressed his other emotions; he was amusing himself with us again.
"You've defeated me, Lady Elza. And you've made me see that I—Tarrano—have almost stooped to acknowledge this Jac Hallen as my rival." He laughed bitterly. "A rival? Nonsense! He can live if you want him to—live nearby you and me—just like an insect might cling to a twig at the edge of an eagle's nest.... That's enough!... I was asking you, Georg Brende, about this ultimatum. Should I give in?" He had pushed aside his other feelings; he was entertaining himself with us again.
"Yes," said Georg.
"Yeah," said Georg.
"But I have already refused—today in the garden. Would you have me change? I am not one lightly to change a decision already reached."
"But I've already said no—today in the garden. Do you want me to change my mind? I'm not someone who easily changes a decision I've already made."
"You'll have to."
"You have to."
"Perhaps. Perhaps not. Of one thing I am sure. I cannot let them declare war against me just now. I have no defense, here in Venia. Scarce the armament for my handful of men. Your vessels of war would sweep down here and overpower me in a breath—trap me here helpless——"
"Maybe. Maybe not. But one thing I know for sure: I can't let them declare war on me right now. I have no defense here in Venia. Hardly enough weapons for my few men. Your warships would come in here and take me down in an instant—leave me completely powerless—"
"Of course," said Georg.
"Of course," Georg said.
"And so I must not let them do that. They want me to come to Washington with the Brende model—deliver it over to them. Yet—that does not appeal to me. Tomorrow I shall have to bargain with them further. I could not deliver to them the Brende model." He was chuckling at his own phrasing. "No—no, I could not do that."
"And so I can't let them do that. They want me to go to Washington with the Brende model and hand it over to them. But that doesn’t sound good to me. Tomorrow, I’ll have to negotiate with them more. I can’t give them the Brende model." He was laughing at his own words. "No—no, I can't do that."
"Why?" demanded Georg. "Isn't the model here?"
"Why?" demanded Georg. "Isn't the model here?"
"It is—where it is," said Tarrano. He became more serious. "You, Georg—you could build one of those models?"
"It is—where it is," Tarrano said. He got more serious. "You, Georg—you could build one of those models?"
Georg did not answer.
Georg didn't answer.
"You could, of course," Tarrano insisted. "My spy, Ahla—you remember her, the Lady Elza's maid for so long? She is here in Venia; she tells me of your knowledge and skill with your father's apparatus. So you see, I realize I have two to guard—the model itself, and you, who know its secret."
"You could, of course," Tarrano insisted. "My spy, Ahla—you remember her, the Lady Elza's maid for so long? She's here in Venia; she tells me about your knowledge and skill with your father's equipment. So you see, I understand I have two things to protect—the model itself and you, who know its secret."
He now became more openly alert and earnest than I had ever seen him. The light from the tube along the side wall edged his lean, serious face with its silver glow. "I've a proposition for you, Georg Brende. Between men, such things can be put bruskly. Your sister—her personal decision will take time. I would not force it. But meanwhile—I do not like to hold you and her as captives."
He became more openly attentive and serious than I had ever seen him. The light from the tube along the side wall highlighted his lean, serious face with a silver glow. "I have a proposal for you, Georg Brende. Between men, things like this can be said bluntly. Your sister—her personal decision will take time. I don't want to pressure her. But in the meantime—I don’t like to keep you and her as captives."
The shadow of a smile crossed Georg's face. "We shall be glad to have you set us free."
The shadow of a smile crossed Georg's face. "We'll be happy to have you set us free."
Tarrano remained grave. "You are a humorist. And a clever young fellow, Georg Brende. You—as Elza's brother—and as your father's son with your medical knowledge—you can be of great use to me. Suppose I offer you a place by my side always? To share with me—and with the Lady Elza—these conquests.... Wait! It is not the part of wisdom to decide until you have all the facts. I shall confide in you one of my plans. The publics of Venus, Mars and the Earth—they think this everlasting life, as they call it, is to be shared with them."
Tarrano stayed serious. "You're a funny guy and a smart young man, Georg Brende. You—as Elza's brother and your father's son with your medical knowledge—could be really helpful to me. How about I offer you a position at my side? To share with me—and with Lady Elza—these victories... Hold on! It's not wise to make a decision until you have all the information. I’ll let you in on one of my plans. The public on Venus, Mars, and Earth—they think this everlasting life, as they call it, is something they get to share."
His chuckle was the rasp of a file on a block of adamant. "Shared with them! That is the bait I dangle before their noses. In reality, I shall share it only with the Lady Elza. And with you—her brother, and the mate you some day will take for yourself. Indeed, I have a maiden already at hand, picked out for you.... But that can come later.... Everlasting life? Nonsense! Your father's discovery cannot confer that. But we shall live two centuries or more. Four of us. To see the generations come and go—frail mortals, while we live on to conquer and to rule the worlds.... Come, what do you say?"
His laugh was like the sound of a file against a block of hard stone. "Share with them! That’s the lure I put in front of them. In reality, I’ll only share it with Lady Elza. And with you—her brother, and the partner you’ll eventually choose for yourself. In fact, I already have a girl picked out for you... but we can talk about that later... Immortality? Rubbish! Your father's discovery can't grant that. But we will live for two centuries or more. Just the four of us. To watch generations come and go—fragile mortals—while we keep living on to conquer and rule the worlds... So, what do you think?"
"I say no."
"I’m saying no."
Tarrano showed no emotion, save perhaps a flicker of admiration. "You are decisive. You have many good qualities, Georg Brende. I wonder if you have any good reasons?"
Tarrano showed no emotion, except maybe a hint of admiration. "You are decisive. You have many good qualities, Georg Brende. I wonder if you have any good reasons?"
"Because you are an enemy of my world," Georg declared, with more heat than he had yet displayed.
"Since you're an enemy of my world," Georg declared, with more intensity than he had shown before.
"Ah! Patriotism! A good lure for the ignorant masses, that thing they call patriotism. For rulers, a good mask with which to hide their unscrupulous schemes. That's all it is, Georg Brende. Cannot you give me a better reason? You think perhaps I am not sincere? You think I would not share longevity with you—that I would play you false?"
"Ah! Patriotism! A great trap for the uninformed masses, that thing they call patriotism. For those in power, a perfect disguise to conceal their greedy plans. That's all it is, Georg Brende. Can't you give me a better reason? Do you think I’m not being genuine? Do you think I wouldn’t want to live a long life alongside you—that I would betray you?"
"No," Georg declared. "But my father's work was for the people. I'm not talking patriotism—only humanitarianism. The strife, suffering in our worlds—you would avoid it yourself—and gloat while others bore it. You——"
"No," Georg declared. "But my father's work was for the people. I'm not talking about patriotism—just humanitarianism. The conflicts and suffering in our world—you would try to escape it yourself—and revel while others endure it. You——"
"Youth!" Tarrano interrupted. "Altruism! It is very pretty in theory—but quite nonsensical. Man lifts himself—the individual must look out for himself—not for others. Each man to his destiny—and the weak go down and the strong go up. It is the way of all life—animal and human. It always has been—and it always will be. The way of the universe. You are very young, Georg Brende."
"Youth!" Tarrano cut in. "Altruism! It sounds nice in theory—but it's completely unrealistic. A person has to take care of themselves—the individual must prioritize their own needs, not those of others. Each person has their own path—and the weak fall behind while the strong succeed. That's just how life works—both in the animal kingdom and for humans. It always has been, and it always will be. That's the nature of the universe. You're still very young, Georg Brende."
"Perhaps," Georg said, and fell silent.
"Maybe," Georg said, and then fell quiet.
Tarrano abruptly rose to his feet. "Calm thought is better than argument. You have imagination—you can picture what I offer. Think it over. And if youth is your trouble——" His eyes were twinkling. "I shall have to wait until you grow up. We have a long road to travel—empires cannot be built in a day."
Tarrano suddenly stood up. "Clear thinking is better than debating. You have imagination—you can visualize what I'm proposing. Consider it. And if being young is your issue——" His eyes sparkled. "I’ll just have to wait until you mature. We have a long journey ahead—empires can’t be built in a day."
He paused before Elza with a grave, dignified bow. "Goodnight, Lady Elza."
He paused before Elza, giving a serious and respectful bow. "Goodnight, Lady Elza."
"Goodnight," she said.
"Goodnight," she said.
He left us. We stood listening to his footsteps as he quietly descended the tower incline. At his summons, the barrage was lifted. He went out. From the balcony we saw him cross the spider bridge, with Argo at his heels. As they vanished into the yawning mouth of an arcade beyond the bridge, again came that rose-glow in the other tower. We saw again the girl with flowing white hair standing there. And now she was waving us back.
He left us. We listened to his footsteps as he quietly walked down the tower's slope. At his signal, the barrage stopped. He walked out. From the balcony, we saw him cross the spider bridge, with Argo following close behind. As they disappeared into the dark opening of an arcade beyond the bridge, that rose-colored glow appeared again in the other tower. We saw the girl with long white hair standing there once more. And now she was waving us back.
"She wants us inside, where we can't be seen," Georg murmured. We drew back into the room, standing where we still could see the girl. I wondered then—and we had discussed it several times these last hours—if the interior of our tower were under observation by some distant guard. We felt that probably it was, visibly and audibly; and we had been very careful of what we said aloud.
"She wants us inside, where we can't be seen," Georg whispered. We stepped back into the room, staying where we could still see the girl. I thought then—and we had talked about it several times in the last few hours—if the inside of our tower was being watched by some far-off guard. We felt that it probably was, both visually and audibly; and we had been very careful about what we said out loud.
But now, if we were watched, we could not help it; we would have to take the chance. The figure of the girl showed plainly down there through the other casement. And again, with slow-moving white arms she began to semaphore. A queer application of the Secondary Code, which always is used officially with coral-light beams over considerable distances. But it sufficed in this emergency. Slowly she spelled out the letters, words, phrases.
But now, if we were being watched, there was nothing we could do; we had to take the risk. The girl’s figure was clearly visible down there through the other window. And again, with her slowly moving white arms, she started to signal. It was a strange use of the Secondary Code, which is usually used officially with coral-light beams over long distances. But it was enough for this situation. Slowly, she spelled out the letters, words, phrases.
"I am Princess Maida——"
"I'm Princess Maida——"
Georg whispered to us: "Hereditary ruler of the Central State——"
Georg whispered to us, "Hereditary ruler of the Central State—"
I nodded. "Watch, Georg——"
I nodded. "Watch, Georg—"
"Prisoner——" came next: "Like yourselves, and we must escape."
"Prisoner——" came next: "Just like you all, and we need to get out of here."
She paused a moment, letting her arms drop to her sides, shaking the glorious waves of her white hair with a toss of her head. Then, at a gesture from Georg that he understood, she began again:
She took a moment to pause, letting her arms fall to her sides, shaking her beautiful white hair with a flick of her head. Then, with a signal from Georg that he got it, she started again:
"Escape tonight——"
"Run away tonight——"
I half expected that any moment Tarrano or one of his men would burst in to stop this. But the signals continued.
I half expected that any minute Tarrano or one of his guys would barge in to put a stop to this. But the signals kept coming.
"I am sending you a friend—tonight—soon—he will come to you. With plans for our escape. A good friend——"
"I'm sending you a friend—tonight—soon—he'll be with you. With plans for our escape. A good friend——"
Her tower abruptly went dark. Cautiously I gazed down from our balcony. Argo had appeared on the spider bridge; he was pacing back and forth. Did he suspect anything? We could not tell, but it seemed not. It was the midnight hour; a brilliant white flash swept the city to mark it.
Her tower suddenly went dark. I cautiously looked down from our balcony. Argo had shown up on the spider bridge; he was pacing back and forth. Did he suspect anything? We couldn't tell, but it didn’t seem like it. It was midnight; a bright white flash lit up the city to mark the hour.
In a low corner of the balcony, behind the glow of our barrage, we crouched together, whispering excitedly. But cautiously, for we knew that the microphonic ears of a jailor might be upon us. The Princess Maida—here in Tarrano's hands! She was sending us a friend—tonight—soon; a friend who would help us all to escape.
In a dim corner of the balcony, hidden behind the light of our barrage, we huddled together, whispering with excitement. But we were careful, knowing that the mic’d ears of a jailer could be listening. The Princess Maida—here, trapped by Tarrano! She was sending us a friend—tonight—soon; a friend who would help us all escape.
"By the code!" Georg exclaimed. "If we could get to Washington—if I could be there now in this crisis—with my knowledge of the Brende light——"
"By the code!" Georg exclaimed. "If we could get to Washington—if I could be there right now during this crisis—with my knowledge of the Brende light——"
Far above our personal safety, our lives, lay the importance of Georg's knowledge. With the Brende secret—through him—in the hands of the Earth Council, Tarrano's greatest lever to power would be broken. Our Earth public would sway back to patriotic loyalty. The Little People of Mars unquestionably would remain friendly with us, with the Brende light to be developed on Earth and shared with them. They would see Tarrano perhaps, for what he was—a dangerous, unscrupulous enemy.... If only Georg could escape....
Far beyond our personal safety and lives, the significance of Georg's knowledge was crucial. If the Earth Council obtained the Brende secret through him, Tarrano's main source of power would be gone. Our public would return to being patriotic. The Little People of Mars would definitely stay friendly with us, especially with the Brende light being developed on Earth and shared with them. They would view Tarrano for what he really was—a dangerous, ruthless enemy.... If only Georg could escape....
An hour went by with murmured thoughts like these. A friend coming to help us? How could he reach us? And how help us to escape?
An hour passed with quiet thoughts like these. A friend coming to help us? How could he get to us? And how could he help us escape?
We crouched there, waiting. Argo—obviously on night guard—still paced the bridge. The city was comparatively dark and silent; yet even so, there seemed more activity than we felt was normal. Occasional beams flashed across the narrow segment of our sky. The crescent terraces, visible through a shallow canyon of buildings to the left, were a blaze of colored lights with the dark figures of people thronging them. The mingled hum of instruments was in the night air; sometimes the snap of an aerial; and the steady, clicking whir of the night escalators on the city street levels and inclines.
We huddled there, waiting. Argo—clearly on night watch—kept pacing the bridge. The city was relatively dark and quiet; still, it felt like there was more activity than usual. Occasional beams of light shot across the narrow stretch of sky above us. The crescent terraces, visible through a shallow canyon of buildings to our left, were lit up with colorful lights and crowded with dark silhouettes of people. The blended sounds of various instruments filled the night air; sometimes we heard the snap of an aerial, along with the consistent clicking whir of the night escalators on the city streets and slopes.
It seemed hours that we waited. The green flash of the second hour past midnight bathed the city in its split-second lurid glare. Elza had fallen asleep, beside us on the feathered hassock of our balcony corner. But Georg and I were fully alert—waiting for this unknown friend. Georg had smoked innumerable arrant-leaf cylinders. Through the insulated tube, from a public cookery occasional hot dishes were passing our dining room for us to take if we wished. But we had touched none of them. From the food stock on hand, Elza had cooked our two simple meals. But now, with Elza asleep, Georg left me and returned in a moment with steaming cups of taro. We drank it silently, still waiting. Argo still paced the bridge on guard. Presently we saw the figure of Wolfgar join him. The two spoke together a moment; then Argo disappeared; Wolfgar paced back and forth on guard in his place.
It felt like we waited for hours. The green flash at the second hour after midnight lit up the city with its brief, intense glow. Elza had fallen asleep next to us on the soft cushion in the corner of our balcony. But Georg and I were wide awake—waiting for this mysterious friend. Georg had smoked countless cigarettes. Occasionally, hot dishes passed through our dining room from a nearby kitchen, but we hadn’t touched any of them. With the ingredients we had, Elza made us two simple meals. Now, with Elza asleep, Georg left me and soon returned with steaming cups of taro. We drank it in silence, still waiting. Argo was still pacing the bridge on guard. Shortly after, we saw Wolfgar join him. They spoke for a moment, then Argo disappeared, and Wolfgar resumed his watch, pacing back and forth.
At 2:30 the Inter-Allied announcer—for half an hour past quite silent—brought us to our feet, his monotone droning from the disc in our instrument room:
At 2:30, the Inter-Allied announcer—who had been silent for the past half hour—got us on our feet, his monotonous voice droning from the speaker in our equipment room:
"Greater New York, Inter-Allied Unofficial 2:27 A. M. Tarrano replies to the Earth Council Ultimatum...."
"Greater New York, Inter-Allied Unofficial 2:27 A. M. Tarrano responds to the Earth Council's ultimatum...."
Our start woke up Elza. Together we rushed into the instrument room.
Our start woke up Elza. Together we hurried into the instrument room.
"With many hours yet before the Earth Council Ultimatum expires, it is unofficially reported that Tarrano has sent his note in answer. Its text, we are reliably informed, is now in the hands of our Governments at Great London, Greater New York, Tokyohama and Mombozo. Helios of it also have been sent to Tarrano's own government of Venus and to the Little People of Mars. We have as yet no further details...."
"With many hours still remaining before the Earth Council Ultimatum expires, it's unofficially reported that Tarrano has sent his response. We're reliably informed that its content is now with our governments in Greater London, Greater New York, Tokyohama, and Mombozo. Copies have also been sent to Tarrano's government on Venus and to the Little People of Mars. We don't have any more details yet...."
A buzz came as he ended, with only the click of the tape continuing as it printed his words. A period of silence, then again his voice:
A buzz started as he finished, with just the sound of the tape carrying on as it printed his words. After a brief silence, his voice spoke again:
"Official 2:32 A. M. Inter-Allied News: Tarrano rejects Ultimatum. His note to Earth Council complete defiance. Official text follows...."
"Official 2:32 A.M. Inter-Allied News: Tarrano rejects the Ultimatum. His message to the Earth Council shows total defiance. The official text follows...."
We listened, dumb with amazement and awe. Tarrano's note was indeed, complete defiance. He would not yield up the Brende light. Nor would he deliver himself in Washington for trial. In the suave, courteous language of diplomacy, he deplored the unreasonable attitude of the Earth leaders. Ironically, he suggested that they declare war. He would be overwhelmed in Venia, of course. He had no means of defending himself against their aggression. But at the first flash of hostile rays, the Brende model would be destroyed forever. And Georg Brende—the only living person who had the knowledge to replace the model—would die instantly. The Brende secret would be lost irrevocably. It was unfortunate that humanity on Earth, Venus and Mars, should be denied their chance for immortality. Unfortunate that the Earth leaders were so headstrong. They were enemies, in reality, of their own people—and enemies of the peoples of Venus and Mars. But if the Earth Council wished war with Tarrano—then war let it be.
We listened, speechless with astonishment and respect. Tarrano's note was undeniably a total rejection. He would not give up the Brende light. Nor would he surrender himself in Washington for trial. In smooth, polite diplomatic language, he criticized the unreasonable stance of the Earth leaders. Ironically, he recommended that they declare war. He would certainly be overwhelmed in Venia. He had no way to defend himself against their aggression. But at the first sign of hostile attacks, the Brende model would be destroyed forever. And Georg Brende—the only living person who knew how to recreate the model—would die instantly. The Brende secret would be lost forever. It was unfortunate that humanity on Earth, Venus, and Mars would be denied their chance at immortality. Unfortunate that the Earth leaders were so stubborn. They were, in fact, enemies of their own people—and enemies of the people of Venus and Mars. But if the Earth Council wanted war with Tarrano—then let it be war.
"A bluff," I exclaimed. "He would lose everything himself. It's suicide—"
"A bluff," I said. "He'd lose everything himself. It's suicide—"
"Not suicide," Georg said soberly. "Propaganda. Can't you see it? He knows the Earth Council will make no move until the ultimatum time has expired. Hours yet. And in those hours, he is working upon the publics of the three worlds."
"Not suicide," Georg said seriously. "It's propaganda. Can't you see? He knows the Earth Council won't act until the ultimatum deadline is up. There's still hours left. And during those hours, he's influencing the public of the three worlds."
The announcer was silent again. Below us, in our tower, we heard a footstep. The barrage had been lifted to admit someone, then thrown on again. Measured footsteps were coming up our incline. We stood motionless, breathless. A moment; then into the room came Wolfgar. He did not speak. Advancing close to us as we stood transfixed, he jerked an instrument from his belt. It whirred and hummed in his hand. The room around us went black—a barrage of blackness and silence, with ourselves and Wolfgar in a pale glow standing within it as in a cylinder. The isolation-barrage. I had never been within one before, though upon drastic occasion they were in official use.
The announcer fell silent again. Below us, in our tower, we heard a footstep. The barrier had been raised to let someone in, then slammed down again. Measured footsteps were climbing up our slope. We stood frozen, breathless. After a moment, Wolfgar entered the room. He didn't say anything. As he stepped closer to us, frozen in place, he pulled out an instrument from his belt. It buzzed and hummed in his hand. The room around us went dark—a wave of darkness and silence, with us and Wolfgar illuminated in a faint glow as if we were inside a cylinder. The isolation barrier. I had never been in one before, although they were used officially in extreme situations.
Wolfgar said swiftly: "We cannot be seen or heard. I have been in charge of the mirror observing you—I have thrown it out of use. The Princess Maida—"
Wolfgar said quickly: "We can't be seen or heard. I've been in charge of the mirror watching you—I made it useless. The Princess Maida—"
"You are—the friend?" Georg whispered tensely. Elza was trembling and I put my arm about her.
"You’re—the friend?" Georg whispered nervously. Elza was shaking, and I put my arm around her.
Wolfgar's face lightened with a brief smile; then went intensely serious. "Yes. A spy, trusted by Tarrano for years—but my heart is with the Princess Maida. We must escape—all of us—now, or it will be too late."
Wolfgar's face brightened with a quick smile, then turned very serious. "Yes. A spy, trusted by Tarrano for years—but my heart belongs to Princess Maida. We need to escape—all of us—right now, or it will be too late."
He stopped abruptly, and a look of consternation came to him. The black silence enveloping us had without warning begun to crackle. The metal cone in Wolfgar's hand glowed red with interference-heat—but he clung to it, though it burned him. Sparks were snapping in the blackness around us. Our isolation was dissolving. Someone—something—was breaking it down, struggling to get at us!
He stopped suddenly, a look of alarm crossing his face. The deep silence surrounding us had unexpectedly started to crackle. The metal cone in Wolfgar's hand glowed red from the heat, but he held onto it, even though it was burning him. Sparks were flying in the darkness around us. Our isolation was fading. Someone—something—was tearing it apart, trying to reach us!
CHAPTER IX
Paralyzed!
The isolation barrage which Wolfgar had flung around us was dissolving. Someone—something—was in the room, breaking down the barrage, struggling to get at us. We stood huddled together; Elza clinging to me, Georg beside us, and Wolfgar, gripping the small cylinder which was glowing red in his hand from intense heat.
The isolation barrier that Wolfgar had thrown around us was fading away. Someone—something—was in the room, breaking down the barrier, trying to reach us. We stood close together; Elza was holding onto me, Georg next to us, and Wolfgar was clutching the small cylinder that was glowing red from the intense heat in his hand.
Georg muttered something; the snapping sparks of the barrage blurred his words. But I heard Wolfgar say swiftly:
Georg mumbled something; the popping sparks from the barrage drowned out his words. But I heard Wolfgar quickly say:
"We're trapped! You, of all of us—you Georg Brende, must escape."
"We're stuck! You, of all people—Georg Brende, you have to find a way out."
The rest of his words to Georg I did not catch. He was thrusting a weapon into Georg's hands; and giving hurried advice and explanations.
The rest of what he said to Georg I didn't hear. He was shoving a weapon into Georg's hands and giving quick advice and explanations.
"Princess Maida ... she ... in that other tower ... you, so much more important than the rest of us...." Phrases I heard; but only phrases, for in those few seconds I stood dumbly confused, fascinated by watching the blackness in which we had enveloped ourselves now breaking into lurid, angry sparks.
"Princess Maida ... she ... in that other tower ... you, so much more important than the rest of us...." I heard bits and pieces; just fragments, because in those few seconds I stood there, dumbfounded and confused, captivated by the darkness we had wrapped ourselves in suddenly erupting into bright, furious sparks.
A distant corner of the room became visible; outlines of the wall-beams; the growing glare of a wall-light in a tube over there. And through the brightening gloom—the figure of a lone man standing. Tarrano!
A distant corner of the room came into view; the outlines of the wall beams; the increasing brightness of a wall light in a tube over there. And through the deepening shadows—the figure of a solitary man standing. Tarrano!
I heard Georg mutter: "Jac! Make a show of fight! Hold him! But careful—careful of Elza!"
I heard Georg whisper, "Jac! Put up a fight! Hold him! But be careful—watch out for Elza!"
Behind me there came an electrical flash; the pungent smell of burning cloth. Georg was no longer beside us!
Behind me, there was a flash of electricity; the sharp smell of burning fabric. Georg was no longer with us!
Elza was still clinging to me in fright. I shook her off. Wolfgar flung his smoking, useless cylinder to the floor. The blackness at once sprang into light; the sparks died. Tarrano was standing in the room, quietly, before us. Standing with a grim, cynical smile, regarding us.
Elza was still holding onto me in fear. I pushed her away. Wolfgar threw his smoking, useless device to the ground. The darkness immediately filled with light; the sparks faded. Tarrano was standing in the room, quietly, in front of us. He stood there with a grim, cynical smile, watching us.
But only for an instant did he stand quiet. Across the room, creeping for the balcony doorway, I was aware of the figure of Georg. Tarrano saw him also; and with a swift gesture snapped back to his belt the interference cylinder with which he had uncovered us; then plucked at another weapon, gripped it to turn it upon Georg.
But he only stayed still for a moment. From across the room, sneaking toward the balcony door, I noticed Georg's figure. Tarrano saw him too; with a quick move, he snapped the interference cylinder back to his belt, the one he had used to expose us; then he grabbed another weapon, readying it to aim at Georg.
Everything was happening too swiftly for coherent thought. I leaped toward Tarrano, with Wolfgar rushing beside me. Elza screamed. Tarrano's hand was leaving his belt. I reached him; flung out my fist for his face.
Everything was happening too fast to think clearly. I jumped toward Tarrano, with Wolfgar running next to me. Elza screamed. Tarrano was unbuckling his belt. I reached him and threw my fist at his face.
But in that instant the weapon in Tarrano's hand was brought upon me. My paralyzed muscles made my arm and fist go wide. My blow missed him; he stepped aside; and like a man drunk with baro-wine, I stumbled past him, halted, swayed and struggled to keep my footing.
But in that moment, the weapon in Tarrano's hand was aimed at me. My frozen muscles caused my arm and fist to swing wide. I missed him; he moved aside; and like a man drunk on cheap wine, I stumbled past him, stopped, swayed, and fought to keep my balance.
Wolfgar had felt it also; he was reeling near me, holding himself from falling with difficulty. I was unarmed; but there were weapons hanging from Wolfgar's belt. His numbed fingers were groping for them. But the effort was too great. The blood, driven back from his arms, left them powerless; they fell dangling to his sides.
Wolfgar felt it too; he was swaying beside me, trying hard not to fall. I was unarmed, but there were weapons hanging from Wolfgar's belt. His numb fingers were searching for them, but the effort was overwhelming. The blood, drained from his arms, made them weak; they hung limply at his sides.
A few seconds; but we had occupied Tarrano during them. Georg was through the balcony doorway and beyond our sight. Elza was standing motionless, too frightened to move. I felt myself growing numb, weighted to the floor as though my feet had taken root. My arms were hanging like wood; fingers tingling, then growing cold, dead to sensation. And a numbness creeping up my legs; and spreading inward from my arms and shoulders. In a few moments more, I knew the numbness would reach my heart.
A few seconds had passed, but we had occupied Tarrano during that time. Georg was through the balcony doorway and out of our sight. Elza was standing still, too scared to move. I felt myself growing numb, as if I were being weighed down to the floor, like my feet had taken root. My arms hung limply, fingers tingling and then growing cold, feeling totally unresponsive. A numbness crept up my legs and spread inward from my arms and shoulders. I knew that in just a few moments, the numbness would reach my heart.
Tarrano had not moved, save that single step side-wise to avoid my onslaught. As I stood there now with my face like fire and my brain whirling with the blood congested in it, I heard his quiet voice:
Tarrano hadn't moved, except for that one step to the side to dodge my attack. As I stood there, my face burning and my head spinning from all the blood rushing to it, I heard his calm voice:
"Do not fear, Lady Elza. This Jac Hallen—as I promised you—is quite safe with me."
"Don't worry, Lady Elza. This Jac Hallen—as I assured you—is perfectly safe with me."
His gesture waved her aside, that she should not come within those deadly vibrations he was flinging at us. And I saw his other hand lift a tiny mouthpiece from his belt; heard his voice say into it: "Argo? Argo! That Georg Brende——"
His gesture waved her away, signaling that she shouldn't come near those deadly vibrations he was throwing at us. I watched as his other hand lifted a small mouthpiece from his belt and heard him say into it, "Argo? Argo! That Georg Brende——"
He stopped; a look of annoyance came over his face. Argo did not answer! Dimly to my fading senses came the triumphant thought, the realization that Argo outside, upon whom Tarrano depended to seize Georg—had failed.
He stopped; annoyance flickered across his face. Argo didn’t respond! A triumphant thought slowly emerged in my fading awareness, the realization that Argo outside, the one Tarrano relied on to capture Georg—had failed.
Action had come to Tarrano. He snapped off his weapon. Released from it, Wolfgar and I wilted to the floor—lay inert. The returning blood in my limbs made them prick as with a million needles. To my sight and hearing, the room was whirling and roaring. I felt Tarrano bending swiftly over me; felt the forcible insertion of a branched metal tube in my nostrils; a hand over my mouth. I struggled to hold my breath—failed. Then inhaled with a gasp, a pungent, sickening-sweet gas. Roaring, clanging gongs sounded in my ears—roaring and clattering louder, then fading into silence. A wild, tumbling phantasmagoria of dreams. Then complete unconsciousness.
Action had come to Tarrano. He turned off his weapon. Released from it, Wolfgar and I collapsed to the floor—lying lifeless. The blood returning to my limbs made them feel like they were being pricked by a million needles. To my sight and hearing, the room was spinning and loud. I felt Tarrano lean over me quickly; felt the forceful insertion of a branched metal tube into my nostrils; a hand over my mouth. I struggled to hold my breath—failed. Then gasped in a pungent, sickening-sweet gas. Roaring, clanging sounds filled my ears—getting louder, then fading into silence. A wild, chaotic mix of dreams. Then complete unconsciousness.
CHAPTER X
Georg Escapes
I come now to recount events at which I was not present, and the details of which I did not learn until later. Fronted by Tarrano, in those few seconds of confusion, Georg made his decision to escape even at the cost of leaving Elza and me. He murmured his hurried good-bye. The moment had arrived. He could see Tarrano dimly through the sparks. He leaped backward, through that wall of electrical disturbance which surrounded us. The sparks tore at him; burned his clothing and flesh; the shock of it gripped his heart. But he went through; crept for the balcony. It was dark out there. He would have rushed for Tarrano instead of the balcony, but as he came through the sparks he had seen that the barrier surrounding our tower was momentarily lifted. Argo had cut it off to admit Tarrano a few moments before. He had not yet replaced it—absorbed, doubtless, in watching in his finder what Tarrano was doing with us. He must have seen Georg reach the balcony; and jumped then to replace the barrier. But too late. Georg was over the balcony rail with a leap. The insulated tubes were there—upright gleaming tubes of metal extending downward to the platform below. Tubes smooth, and as thick as a woman's waist.
I’m here to talk about events I didn’t witness and the details I only learned about later. In those few seconds of chaos, Georg was faced with Tarrano and made the choice to escape, even if it meant leaving Elza and me behind. He whispered a quick goodbye. The time had come. He could barely see Tarrano through the sparks. He jumped back, passing through the wall of electrical energy that surrounded us. The sparks scratched at him, burning his clothes and skin; the shock raced through his heart. But he pushed through and crept toward the balcony. It was dark out there. He would have run toward Tarrano instead of the balcony, but as he passed through the sparks, he noticed that the barrier around our tower was momentarily down. Argo had turned it off to let Tarrano in just moments before. He hadn’t restored it yet—likely caught up in watching what Tarrano was doing with us. He must have seen Georg reach the balcony and then tried to restore the barrier. But it was too late. Georg leaped over the balcony railing. The insulated tubes were there—shiny, upright metal tubes extending down to the platform below. They were smooth and as thick as a woman’s waist.
Georg slid down them. The barrage, above him on the balcony, had been replaced. He saw below him the figure of Argo come running out. A weapon in each hand. The burning pencil-ray swung at Georg, but missed him as he came down. Had it struck, it would have drilled him clean with its tiny hole of fire. Then Argo must have realized that Georg should be taken alive. He ran forward, swung up at Georg the paralyzing vibrations which Tarrano at that instant was using upon Wolfgar and me.
Georg slid down them. The barrage above him on the balcony had changed. He saw Argo's figure rushing out below him, a weapon in each hand. The burning pencil-ray swung at Georg but missed him as he came down. If it had hit, it would have drilled a clean hole through him with its tiny fire. Then Argo must have realized that Georg needed to be taken alive. He moved forward, unleashing the paralyzing vibrations that Tarrano was using on Wolfgar and me at that moment.
Georg felt them. He was ten feet, perhaps, above the lower platform; and as he felt the numbness strike him, he lost his hold upon the tube-pipe. But he had presence of mind enough to kick himself outward with a last effort. His body fell upon the onrushing Argo. They went down together.
Georg felt them. He was about ten feet above the lower platform, and as the numbness hit him, he lost his grip on the tube-pipe. But he had enough presence of mind to kick himself outward with one last effort. His body fell onto the oncoming Argo. They went down together.
Argo lay inert. The impact had knocked him senseless, and had struck his weapon from his hand. Georg sat up, and for a moment chafed his tingling, prickling arms and legs. He was bruised and shaken by the fall, but uninjured.
Argo lay motionless. The impact had knocked him out cold and had knocked his weapon from his hand. Georg sat up and rubbed his tingling arms and legs for a moment. He was bruised and shaken from the fall, but otherwise okay.
Within our tower, Tarrano was still occupied with us. Georg leaped to his feet. He left Argo lying there—ran over the spider-bridge; down a spiral metal stairway, across another bridge, and came upon the small park-like platform which stood at the bottom of the other tower. He had passed within sight of a few pedestrians. One of them shouted at him; another had tried mildly to stop him. A crowd on a distant terrace saw him. A few of their personal flashes were turned his way. Murmurs arose. Someone at the head of one of the escalators, in a panic pulled an alarm-switch. It flared green into the sky, flashing its warning.
Within our tower, Tarrano was still dealing with us. Georg jumped to his feet. He left Argo behind—ran across the spider-bridge, down a spiral metal staircase, across another bridge, and reached the small park-like platform at the base of the other tower. He had passed a few pedestrians. One of them shouted at him; another tried to gently stop him. A crowd on a distant terrace saw him, and a few of their personal flashes pointed in his direction. Murmurs spread through the crowd. Someone at the top of one of the escalators, in a panic, pulled an alarm switch. It lit up green in the sky, flashing its warning.
The interior-guards—seated at their instrument tables in the lower rooms of the official buildings—had seen Georg in their finders. The alarm was spreading. Lights were appearing everywhere.... The murmurs of gathering people ... excited crowds ... an absurd woman leaning down over a far-away parapet and screaming ... an ignorant, flustered street-guard on a nearby upper terrace swinging his pencil-ray down at Georg.... Fortunately it fell short.
The interior guards, sitting at their stations in the lower levels of the official buildings, had spotted Georg in their scanners. The alarm was spreading. Lights were flashing everywhere... Whispers of people gathering... excited crowds... a frantic woman leaning over a distant ledge and yelling... a confused, flustered street guard on a nearby upper terrace aiming his pencil-ray at Georg... Luckily, it missed.
For a moment Georg stood there, with the gathering tumult around him—stood there gazing up at that small tower. The tower wherein the Princess Maida was confined. It was dark and silent. Black rectangles of doors and casements, all open—but barred by the glow of the electrical barrage surrounding it.
For a moment, Georg stood there, with the chaos building around him—stood there staring up at that small tower. The tower where Princess Maida was held. It was dark and silent. Black rectangles of doors and windows, all open—but blocked by the bright glow of the electric barriers surrounding it.
Georg jerked from his belt the cylinder Wolfgar had given him. Metallic. Short, squat and ugly, with a thick, insulated handle. He feared to use it. Yet Wolfgar had assured him the Princess Maida was prepared. He hesitated, with his finger upon the switch-button of the weapon. But he knew that in a moment he would be too late. A searchlight from an aerial mast high overhead swung down upon him, bathing him in its glare of white.
Georg yanked the cylinder off his belt that Wolfgar had given him. It was metallic, short, bulky, and ugly, with a thick, insulated handle. He was afraid to use it. But Wolfgar had assured him that Princess Maida was ready. He hesitated, his finger hovering over the switch of the weapon. But he knew that soon it would be too late. A searchlight from a high aerial mast swung down on him, flooding him with its bright white light.
His finger pressed the trigger. A soundless flash of purple enveloped the tower. Sparks mounted into the air—a cloud of vivid electrical sparks; but mingled with them in a moment were sparks also of burning wood and fibre. Smoke began to roll upward; the purple flash was gone, and dull red took its place. The hum and angry buzz of outraged electricity was stilled. Flames appeared at all the tower casements—red flames, then yellow with their greater heat.
His finger pulled the trigger. A silent flash of purple surrounded the tower. Sparks shot up into the air—a cloud of bright electrical sparks; but quickly, they were joined by sparks from burning wood and fiber. Smoke started to rise; the purple flash faded, replaced by a dull red. The hum and furious buzz of disturbed electricity quieted down. Flames flickered at all the tower windows—first red flames, then yellow as they became hotter.
The trim and interior of the tower was burning. The protons Georg had flung at it with his weapon had broken the electrical barrage. The interference heat had burned out the connections and fired everything combustible within the tower. A terrific heat. It began to melt and burn the blenite.[10] The upper portion of the tower walls began to crumble. Huge blocks of stone were shifting, tottering; and they began to fall through the glare of mounting flames and the thick black smoke.
The structure and interior of the tower were on fire. The protons Georg had shot at it with his weapon had disrupted the electrical barrier. The heat from the interference had shorted out the connections and ignited everything flammable inside the tower. It was blistering. It started to melt and burn the blenite.[10] The upper part of the tower walls began to fall apart. Large chunks of stone were shifting and wobbling; then they started to tumble through the intense flames and thick black smoke.
Georg had tossed away his now useless weapon—emptied of its charge. He was crouching in the shadow of a parapet. The city was now in turmoil. Alarm lights everywhere. The shrilling of sirens; roaring of megaphoned commands ... women screaming hysterically....
Georg had thrown away his now useless weapon—depleted of its charge. He was crouching in the shadow of a wall. The city was in chaos. Alarm lights flashing everywhere. The blaring of sirens; the sound of megaphoned orders... women screaming in panic...
A chaos, out of which, for a few moments, Georg knew no order could come. But his heart was in his mouth. The Princess Maida, within that burning building....
A chaos, out of which, for a few moments, Georg knew no order could come. But his heart was in his throat. Princess Maida, inside that burning building....
He had located the tiny postern gate at the bottom of the tower where Wolfgar had told him she would appear. The barrage was gone; and in a moment she came—a white figure appearing there amid the smoke that was rolling out.
He found the small back gate at the base of the tower where Wolfgar had said she would show up. The chaos had faded; and in a moment, she appeared—a pale figure emerging through the smoke that was billowing out.
He rushed to her. A figure wholly encased in white itan[11] fabric with head-mask, and tubes from its generator to supply her with air. Wolfgar had smuggled the equipment in to her for just this emergency. She stood awkwardly beside Georg—a grotesque figure hampered by the heavy costume. Its crescent panes of itanoid begoggled her.
He rushed to her. A figure completely covered in white itan[11] fabric with a head mask and tubes from its generator providing her with air. Wolfgar had smuggled the equipment in for just this emergency. She stood uncomfortably next to Georg—a bizarre figure weighed down by the heavy costume. Its crescent panels of itanoid made her feel dizzy.
Behind him, Georg could hear people advancing. A guard picked them out with a white flash. The mounting flames of the tower bathed everything in red. A block of stone fell near at hand, crashing through the metallic platform upon which they were standing. Broken, it sagged beneath their feet.
Behind him, Georg could hear people approaching. A guard spotted them with a white flash. The rising flames of the tower lit everything in red. A block of stone fell nearby, crashing through the metal platform they were standing on. Broken, it sagged beneath their feet.
Georg tore at the girl's head-piece, lifted it off. Her face was pale, frightened, yet she seemed calm. Her glorious white hair tumbled down in waves over her shoulders.
Georg pulled off the girl's headpiece. Her face was pale and scared, but she looked calm. Her beautiful white hair cascaded down in waves over her shoulders.
"Wolfgar—he——" She choked a little in the smoke that swirled around them. Georg cut in: "He sent me—Georg Brende. Don't talk now—get this off."
"Wolfgar—he——" She coughed a bit in the smoke that surrounded them. Georg interrupted: "He sent me—Georg Brende. Don't talk now—get this off."
He pulled the heavy costume from her. She emerged from it—slim and beautiful in the shimmering blue kirtle, with long grey stockings beneath.
He took off the heavy costume from her. She stepped out of it—slim and beautiful in the shimmering blue dress, with long gray stockings underneath.
A spider incline was nearby. But a dozen guards were coming up it at a run. With the girl's hand in his, Georg turned the other way. People were closing in all around them—an excited crowd held back by the heat of the burning tower, the smoke and the falling blocks of stone. Someone swung a pencil-ray wildly. It seared Georg like a branding-iron on the flesh of his arm as it swung past. He pulled Maida toward the head of an escalator a dozen feet away. Its steps were coming upward from the plaza at the ground level. Half way up, the first of an up-coming throng were mounting it.
A spider incline was close by. But a dozen guards were running up it. Holding the girl's hand, Georg turned the other way. People were crowding around them—an excited mob kept back by the heat of the burning tower, the smoke, and the falling stone blocks. Someone swung a pencil-ray wildly. It burned Georg like a branding iron against his arm as it passed by. He pulled Maida toward the head of an escalator just a few feet away. Its steps were coming up from the plaza below. Halfway up, the first of an incoming crowd was climbing it.
But Georg again turned aside. He found Maida quick of wit to catch his plans; and agile of body to follow him. They climbed down the metal frame-work of the escalator sides; down under it to where the inverted steps were passing downward on the endless belts. Maida slid into one of them, with Georg after her, his arms holding her in place.
But Georg turned away again. He noticed Maida was quick to understand his plans and nimble enough to keep up with him. They climbed down the metal framework of the escalator sides, going underneath to where the reversed steps were moving down on the endless belts. Maida slid into one of them, with Georg following her, his arms holding her steady.
They huddled there. No one had seen them enter. Smoothly the escalator drew them downward. Above them in a moment the tramp of feet sounded close above their heads as the crowd rushed upward.
They gathered there. No one noticed them come in. The escalator smoothly took them down. Moments later, they heard the sound of footsteps right above them as the crowd surged upward.
They approached the bottom, slid out upon a swinging bridge which chanced at the moment to be empty of people. Down it at a run; into the palm-lined plaza at the bottom of the city.
They reached the bottom and stepped onto a swinging bridge that just happened to be empty at that moment. They ran down it and into the palm-lined plaza at the base of the city.
Down here it was comparatively dim and silent. The alarm lights of the plaza section had not yet come on; the excitement was concentrated upon the burning tower above. The crowd, rushing up there, left the plaza momentarily deserted. Georg and Maida crossed it at a run, scurried like frightened rabbits through a tunnel arcade, down a lower cross-street, and came at last unmolested to the outskirts of the city.
Down here, it was relatively dark and quiet. The warning lights in the plaza area hadn’t turned on yet; all the excitement was focused on the burning tower above. The crowd, rushing up there, momentarily left the plaza empty. Georg and Maida sprinted across it, darted through a tunnel arcade like scared rabbits, made their way down a lower cross street, and finally reached the city outskirts without any trouble.
The buildings here were almost all at the ground level. Georg and Maida ran onward, hardly noticed, for everyone was gazing upward at the distant, burning tower. Georg was heading for where Wolfgar had an aero secreted. A mile or more. They reached the spot—but the aero was not there. They were in the open country now—Venia is small. Plantations—an agricultural region. Most of the houses were deserted, the occupants having fled into the city as refugees when threats and orders came from Washington the day before. Georg and Maida came upon a little conical house; it lay silent, heavy-shadowed in the starlight with the glow of the city edging its side and circular roof. Beside it was an incline with a helicopter standing up there on a private landing stage.... Georg and Maida rushed up the incline.
The buildings here were mostly at ground level. Georg and Maida ran ahead, barely noticed since everyone was looking up at the distant, burning tower. Georg was heading toward where Wolfgar had hidden an aircraft. A mile or so. They reached the spot—but the aircraft wasn't there. They were in the open countryside now—Venia is small. Plantations—an agricultural area. Most of the houses were abandoned, the residents having fled to the city as refugees when threats and orders came from Washington the day before. Georg and Maida stumbled upon a little conical house; it sat silently, heavily shadowed in the starlight with the glow of the city reflecting off its side and circular roof. Next to it was an incline with a helicopter parked on a private landing pad. Georg and Maida rushed up the incline.
A small helicopter; its dangling basket was barely large enough for two—a basket with a tiny safety 'plane fastened to its outrigger.
A small helicopter; its hanging basket was hardly big enough for two—a basket with a small safety 'plane attached to its outrigger.
In a moment Georg and the girl had boarded the helicopter. She was silent; she had hardly said a word throughout it all.... The helicopter mounted straight up; its whirling propellers above sent a rush of air downward.
In a moment, Georg and the girl got into the helicopter. She was quiet; she had barely spoken the entire time... The helicopter took off straight up; its spinning propellers above created a blast of air pushing downward.
"These batteries," said Georg. "The guards in Venia can't stop us. An aero—even if we had it—I doubt if we could get power for it. They've shut off general power by now, I'm sure."
"These batteries," Georg said. "The guards in Venia can't stop us. An aero—even if we had one—I doubt we could get power for it. They've definitely cut off the general power by now."
She nodded. "Yes—no doubt."
She nodded. "Yes—definitely."
As they mounted upward, the city dwindled beneath them—dwindled to an area of red and green and purple lights. It was silent up here in the starlight; a calm, windless night—cloudless, save for a gray bank which obscured the moon.
As they climbed higher, the city shrank below them—becoming a patchwork of red, green, and purple lights. It was quiet up here in the starlight; a peaceful, windless night—clear, except for a gray cloud that covered the moon.
Ten thousand feet up. Then fifteen. The city was a tiny patch of blended colors. Light rockets occasionally mounted now. But their glare fell short. Georg's mind was busy with his plans. Had the helicopter been seen? It seemed not. No rocket-light had reached it; and there was no sign of pursuit from below.
Ten thousand feet up. Then fifteen. The city was a small patch of mixed colors. Light rockets were occasionally launched now. But their brightness didn’t reach that high. Georg's mind was occupied with his plans. Had anyone spotted the helicopter? It didn't seem like it. No rocket light had hit it; and there was no sign of anyone chasing from below.
Maida crouched beside him. He felt her hand timidly upon his arm; felt her shy, sidelong glance upon him. And suddenly he was conscious of her beauty. His heart leaped, and as he turned to her, she smiled—a smile of eager trust which lighted her face like a torch of faith in the spire of a house of worship.
Maida crouched next to him. He felt her hand hesitantly on his arm; he sensed her shy, sideways glance at him. Suddenly, he was aware of her beauty. His heart soared, and as he turned to her, she smiled—a smile of eager trust that brightened her face like a beacon of faith in the steeple of a church.
"You are planning?" she said. "You know what it is we must do?"
"You’re making plans?" she said. "Do you know what we need to do?"
He said: "I think so. The volan[12] out there is large enough for two. You'll trust yourself to it with me? You're not afraid, are you?"
He said, "I think so. The volan[12] out there is big enough for two. You’ll trust yourself to it with me? You’re not scared, are you?"
"Oh, no," she said. "What you say we must do, we will do."
"Oh, no," she said. "What you say we should do, we will do."
"We must go higher, Maida. Then, you see...."
"We need to go higher, Maida. Then, you’ll see...."
He told her his plans. And mounting up there into the silent canopy of stars, his fingers wound themselves into the soft strands of her hair which lay upon him; and his heart beat fast with the nearness of her.... Told her his plans, and she acquiesced.
He shared his plans with her. As he climbed into the quiet expanse of stars above, his fingers got tangled in the soft strands of her hair that rested on him; his heart raced with her closeness.... He told her his plans, and she agreed.
Twenty thousand feet. The cold was upon them. Shivering himself, he wrapped her in a fur which the basket contained. At 25,000, they took to the vol plan. It was a padded board a dozen feet long and half as wide. Released, it shot downward; a hundred feet or more, with the heavens whirling soundlessly. Then Georg got the wings open; the descent was checked; the stars righted themselves above, and once again the earth was beneath.
Twenty thousand feet. The cold was all around them. Shivering, he wrapped her in a fur from the basket. At 25,000 feet, they used the vol plan. It was a padded board about twelve feet long and six feet wide. When released, it shot downward; a hundred feet or more, with the sky spinning around silently. Then Georg opened the wings; the descent slowed; the stars settled back above, and once again the ground was below.
They had strapped themselves to the board, and now Georg undid the thongs. Together they lay prone, side by side, with the narrow, double-banked wings beneath the line of their shoulders, and the rudder-tail behind them. Flexible 'planes and tail, responding to Georg's grip on the controls.
They had secured themselves to the board, and now Georg untied the straps. Together, they lay flat on their stomachs, side by side, with the narrow, double-banked wings under their shoulders and the rudder tail behind them. The flexible wings and tail reacted to Georg's grip on the controls.
Fluttering, uncertain at first, like a huge bird of quivering wings, they began their incline descent. A spiral, then Georg opened it to a straight glide northward—rushing downward and onward through the starlight, in a wind of their own making which fluttered the light fabric of Maida's robe and tossed her waves of hair about her.
Fluttering, unsure at first, like a large bird with trembling wings, they started their descent. They spiraled, then Georg straightened it out for a smooth glide northward—speeding down and forward through the starlight, in a wind of their own creating that teased the light fabric of Maida's robe and tossed her hair in waves.
A long, silent glide, with only the rush of wind. It seemed hours, while the girl did not speak and Georg anxiously searched the sky ahead. Underneath them, the dark forests were slipping past; but inexorably coming upward. They were down to 5,000 feet; then Georg saw at last what he had hoped, prayed for, but almost despaired of. A beam of light to the northward—the spreading beam of an oncoming patrol. It was high overhead; but it came forward fast. A sweeping, keenly searching beam, and finally it struck them. Clung to them.
A long, silent glide, with just the sound of the wind rushing by. It felt like hours as the girl stayed quiet and Georg anxiously scanned the sky ahead. Below them, the dark forests rushed by, but they were rising steadily. They were down to 5,000 feet; then Georg finally saw what he had desperately hoped and prayed for. A beam of light to the north—the expanding light of an approaching patrol. It was high above, but it was moving quickly. A wide, intensely searching beam, and finally it hit them. It clung to them.
And presently the big patrol vessel was almost above them. It hung there, a dark winged shape dotted with colored lights. A signal flash—a sharp command to Georg, but, of course, he could not answer. Then the Director's finder picked him out. The volan was fluttering, spiralling slowly as Georg struggled to hold his place.
And soon the large patrol vessel was right above them. It hovered there, a dark, winged shape dotted with colored lights. A signal flashed—a clear command to Georg, but he couldn’t respond. Then the Director's finder identified him. The volan was fluttering, spiraling slowly as Georg fought to maintain his position.
And then the patrol launched its tender. It came darting down like a wasp. A moment more, and Georg and Maida were taken aboard it. The volan fluttered to the forest unguided and was lost in the black treetops, now no more than a thousand feet below.
And then the patrol sent out its tender. It shot down like a wasp. A moment later, Georg and Maida were taken aboard it. The volan floated off into the forest by itself and disappeared in the dark treetops, now just a thousand feet below.
Surrounded by amazed officials, Maida and Georg entered the patrol vessel. Georg Brende, escaped safely from Tarrano! The Brende secret released from Tarrano's control! The Director flashed the news to Washington and to Great London. Orders came back. A score of other vessels of this Patrol-Division came dashing up—a convoy which soon was speeding northward to Washington with its precious messenger.
Surrounded by astonished officials, Maida and Georg boarded the patrol vessel. Georg Brende had safely escaped from Tarrano! The Brende secret was free from Tarrano's control! The Director sent the news to Washington and Great London. Orders came back. A number of other vessels from this Patrol Division quickly arrived—a convoy that was soon speeding north to Washington with its valuable messenger.
CHAPTER XI
Recaptured
In Washington during those next few days, events of the Earth, Venus and Mars swirled and raged around Georg as though he were engulfed in the Iguazu or Niagara. Passive himself at first—a spectator merely; yet he was the keystone of the Earth Council's strength. The Brende secret was desired by the publics of all three worlds. Even greater than its real value as a medical discovery, it swayed the popular mind.
In Washington over the next few days, the events involving Earth, Venus, and Mars swirled and raged around Georg as if he were caught in the Iguazu or Niagara. Initially, he was passive—just a spectator; yet he was the cornerstone of the Earth Council's power. The Brende secret was sought after by the people of all three worlds. Even more than its actual significance as a medical breakthrough, it influenced public opinion.
Tarrano possessed the Brende secret. The only model, and Dr. Brende's notes were in his hands. Washington had ordered him to give them up, and he had refused. But now the status was changed. Georg held the secret also—and Georg was in Washington. It left the Earth Council free to deal with Tarrano.
Tarrano had the Brende secret. He had the only model, along with Dr. Brende's notes. Washington had instructed him to hand them over, but he had said no. Now, though, things had changed. Georg also held the secret—and Georg was in Washington. This put the Earth Council in a position to take action against Tarrano.
During those days Georg was housed in official apartments, with Maida very often near him. Inactive, they were much together, discussing their respective worlds. The Princess Maida was hereditary ruler of the Venus Central State—the only living heir to the throne. When Tarrano's forces threatened revolution from the Cold Country she had been seized by spies, brought to Earth, to Tarrano in Venia, and imprisoned in the tower from which Georg had so lately rescued her. Wolfgar for years had been her friend and loyal retainer, though he had pretended service to Tarrano.
During those days, Georg was staying in official apartments, with Maida often by his side. They spent a lot of time together, talking about their different lives. Princess Maida was the hereditary ruler of the Venus Central State—the only living heir to the throne. When Tarrano's forces threatened a revolution from the Cold Country, she had been captured by spies, taken to Earth, and then brought to Tarrano in Venia, where she was imprisoned in the tower that Georg had recently rescued her from. Wolfgar had been her friend and loyal servant for years, even though he pretended to serve Tarrano.
In the Central State, Maida, too young to rule, had been represented by a Council. The public loved her—but a majority of it had gone astray when she disappeared—lured by Tarrano's glowing promises.
In the Central State, Maida, too young to govern, had been represented by a Council. The public adored her—but most of them had been misled when she vanished—tempted by Tarrano's enticing promises.
Maida told Georg all this with a sweet, gentle sadness that was pathetic. And with an earnest, patriotic fervor—the love of her country and her people for whom she would give her life.
Maida shared all of this with Georg, filled with a tender, sad emotion that was touching. Her words were infused with a sincere, passionate love for her country and her people, for whom she would gladly lay down her life.
She added: "If only I could get back there, Georg—I could make them realize the right course. I could win them again. Tarrano will play them false—you know it, and so do I."
She added, "If only I could get back there, Georg—I could make them see the right way. I could win them over again. Tarrano will deceive them—you know it, and so do I."
Pathetic earnestness in this girl still no more than seventeen! And Georg, sitting beside her, gazing into her solemn, beautiful face, felt that indeed she could win them, with those limpid blue eyes and her words which rang with sincerity and truth.
Pathetic seriousness in this girl who's still just seventeen! And Georg, sitting next to her, looking into her serious, beautiful face, felt that she could really win them over, with those clear blue eyes and her words that resonated with sincerity and truth.
They sat generally in an unofficial instrument room adjoining the government offices. A room high in a spire above the upper levels of the city. And around them rolled the momentous events of which they were the center.
They were mostly sitting in an unofficial instrument room next to the government offices. It was a room high up in a spire above the upper levels of the city. And all around them were the significant events that they were at the center of.
The time limit of the Earth Council's ultimatum to Tarrano expired. Already Tarrano had answered it with defiance. But on the stroke of its expiration, came another note from him. Georg read it from the tape to Maida:
The deadline for the Earth Council's ultimatum to Tarrano came and went. Tarrano had already responded to it with defiance. But right at the moment it expired, another message from him arrived. Georg read it from the tape to Maida:
"To the Earth Council from Tarrano, its loyal subject——"
"To the Earth Council from Tarrano, its loyal subject——"
A grimly ironical note, yet so worded that the ignorant masses would not see its irony. It stated that Tarrano could not comply with the demand that he deliver himself and the Brende model to Washington because he did not have the model. It was on its way to Venus. He now proposed to recall it. He had already recalled it, in fact. He assured the Council that it was now on its way back, direct to Washington. He had done this because he felt that the Earth leaders were making a mistake—a grave mistake in the interests of their own people. Georg Brende was in Washington—that was true. But Georg Brende was a silly, conceited young man, flattered by his prominence in the public eye, his head turned by his own importance. Dr. Brende had been a genius. The son was a mere upstart, pretending to a scientific knowledge he did not have.
A darkly ironic statement, crafted in a way that would go over the heads of the uninformed masses. It noted that Tarrano couldn't meet the demand to deliver himself and the Brende model to Washington because he didn’t have the model—it was en route to Venus. He now claimed he was recalling it. In fact, he had already recalled it. He assured the Council that it was now on its way back directly to Washington. He did this because he believed the Earth leaders were making a mistake—a serious mistake that would harm their own people. It was true that Georg Brende was in Washington. But Georg Brende was just a foolish, arrogant young man, flattered by his fame and full of himself. Dr. Brende had been a genius. The son was just a pretender, acting like he had scientific knowledge he didn’t actually possess.
"Trickery!" exclaimed Georg. "But he knows the people may believe it. Some of them undoubtedly will."
"That's deceptive!" exclaimed Georg. "But he knows people might buy into it. Some of them definitely will."
"And you cannot thwart your public," Maida said. "Even your Earth Council, secure in its power, cannot do that."
"And you can't go against your public," Maida said. "Not even your Earth Council, feeling safe in its power, can do that."
"Exactly," Georg rejoined. He was indignant, as well he might have been. "Tarrano is trying to avoid being attacked. Time—any delay—is what he wants."
"Exactly," Georg replied. He was understandably upset. "Tarrano is trying to avoid being attacked. He wants time—any delay."
The note went on. Tarrano—seeking only the welfare of the people—could not stand by and see the Earth Council wreck its public. Tarrano had reconsidered his former note. The Brende model was vital, and since the Earth Council demanded the model (for the benefit of its people) the people should have it. In a few days it would be in Washington. Tarrano himself would not come to Washington. His doing that could not help the public welfare, and he was but human. The Earth Council had made itself his enemy; he could not be expected to trust his life in enemy hands.
The note continued. Tarrano—focused solely on the well-being of the people—couldn't just watch as the Earth Council harmed its citizens. Tarrano had rethought his earlier message. The Brende model was essential, and since the Earth Council needed the model (for the sake of its people), they should have it. In a few days, it would be in Washington. Tarrano himself wouldn’t go to Washington. His presence wouldn’t benefit the public good, and he was only human. The Earth Council had positioned itself as his enemy; he couldn’t be expected to trust his life in the hands of foes.
The note closed with the suggestion that the Council withdraw its patrol from Venia. This talk of war was childish. Withdraw the patrol, and Tarrano himself might go back to Venus. He would wait a day for answer to this request; and if it were not granted—if the patrol were not entirely removed—then the Brende model would be destroyed. And if the publics of three worlds wished to depend upon a conceited, ignorant young man like Georg Brende for the everlasting life, they were welcome to do so.
The note ended with the recommendation that the Council pull its patrol out of Venia. This talk of war was silly. If they withdrew the patrol, Tarrano might just go back to Venus. He would wait a day for a response to this request; if it wasn't granted—if the patrol wasn't completely removed—then the Brende model would be destroyed. And if the people from three worlds wanted to rely on a self-absorbed, clueless young man like Georg Brende for eternal life, they were free to do so.
A clever piece of trickery, and it was awkward to deal with. One had only to watch its effect upon the public to realize how insidious it was. Tarrano had told us—in the tower in Venia: "I shall have to bargain with them." And chuckled as he said it.
A smart bit of deception, and it was uncomfortable to handle. You just had to see how it affected the public to understand how sneaky it was. Tarrano had told us—in the tower in Venia: "I’ll have to negotiate with them." And he laughed as he said it.
A series of notes from the Earth Council and back again, followed during the next few days. But the patrol was not withdrawn; nor was war declared. The Earth Council knew that Tarrano had not ordered the model back—nor would he destroy it. Yet if the Earth forces were to overwhelm Tarrano, and the model were lost, a revolution upon Earth could easily take place before Georg could convince the people that he was able to build them another model.
A series of messages went back and forth from the Earth Council over the next few days. But the patrol stayed in place, and war was not declared. The Earth Council understood that Tarrano hadn’t ordered the model to be returned—and he wouldn’t destroy it either. However, if the Earth forces managed to defeat Tarrano and the model was lost, a revolution on Earth could easily break out before Georg could persuade the people that he could build them another model.
This delay—while Tarrano was held virtually a prisoner in Venia—was decided upon at the instigation of Georg himself. He—Georg—would address the publics of the three worlds. With Maida beside him to influence her own public in Venus, they would convince everyone that Georg had the secret—and that he alone would use it for the public good.
This delay—while Tarrano was kept almost like a prisoner in Venia—was arranged at Georg's own suggestion. He—Georg—would speak to the people of the three worlds. With Maida by his side to sway her audience in Venus, they would persuade everyone that Georg held the secret—and that only he would use it for the greater good.
Youthful plans! Youthful enthusiasm! The belief that they could win confidence to their cause by the very truthfulness in their hearts! The belief that right makes might—which Tarrano would have told them was untrue!
Youthful dreams! Youthful energy! The conviction that they could gain support for their cause through the sincerity in their hearts! The belief that good triumphs over evil—which Tarrano would have argued was false!
Yet it was a good plan, and the Earth Council approved it, since it could do no harm to try. And it perhaps would have been successful but for one thing, of which even at that moment I—in Venia—was aware. Tarrano's trickery was not all on the surface. He had written into that note—by a code of diabolically ingenious wording—a secret message to his own spies in Washington. Commands for them to obey. A dozen of his spies were in the Earth government's most trusted, highest service—and some of them were there in Washington, close around Georg and Maida as they made their altruistic plan.
Yet it was a solid plan, and the Earth Council approved it, since it couldn't hurt to try. And it might have worked if not for one thing, which I—in Venia—was aware of even at that moment. Tarrano's deception was not all obvious. He had embedded a secret message for his own spies in Washington into that note—using a code of incredibly clever wording. It contained orders for them to follow. A dozen of his spies were in the highest, most trusted positions of the Earth government—and some were right there in Washington, close to Georg and Maida as they devised their selfless plan.
The attempt was to be made from the high-power sending station in the mountains of West North America.[13] Our observatory was there; and the only one of its kind on the Earth. It was equipped to send a radio voice audibly to every part of the Earth; and by helio, also to Mars and Venus, there to be re-transformed from light to sound and heard throughout those other worlds. And moving images of the speakers, seen on the finders all over the Earth, Venus and Mars simultaneously. The power, the generating equipment was at this station; and no matter where in the sky Venus or Mars might be, from the Mountain Station the vibrations of mingled light and sound were relayed elsewhere on Earth to other stations from which the helios could be flashed direct.
The attempt was to be made from the high-power sending station in the mountains of West North America.[13] Our observatory was located there, and it was the only one of its kind on Earth. It was set up to send a radio voice clearly to every part of the planet, and by light, also to Mars and Venus, where it could be transformed back from light to sound and heard on those other worlds. Plus, moving images of the speakers could be seen on screens all over Earth, Venus, and Mars at the same time. The power and generating equipment were at this station; and no matter where in the sky Venus or Mars was located, from the Mountain Station, the combined light and sound vibrations were sent elsewhere on Earth to other stations, which then flashed the signals directly.
To Skylan, as the Mountain Station was popularly called, Georg and Maida were taken in official aero under heavy convoy. Yet, even then, at their very elbows, spies of Tarrano must have been lurking.
To Skylan, as the Mountain Station was commonly known, Georg and Maida were brought in an official aircraft under heavy protection. However, even at that moment, Tarrano's spies must have been lurking right beside them.
The official flyer landed them on the broad stage amid deep, soft snow. It was night—a brief trip from the late afternoon, through dinner and they were there. A night of clear shining stars—brilliant gems in deep purple. Clear, crisp, rarefied air; a tumbling expanse of white, with the stars stretched over it like a close-hung canopy.
The official flyer brought them onto the wide stage covered in deep, soft snow. It was night—a quick journey from late afternoon, through dinner, and they had arrived. The night was filled with bright shining stars—gorgeous gems against a deep purple sky. The air was clear, crisp, and fresh; a vast expanse of white, with stars spread overhead like a close-hanging canopy.
They were ushered into the low, rambling building. The attempt was to be made at once. Mars was mounting the eastern sky; and to the west, Venus was setting. Both visible from direct helios at that moment—Red Mars, from this mountain top, glowing like the tip of an arrant-cylinder up there.
They were led into the low, sprawling building. They were about to begin at once. Mars was rising in the eastern sky, and to the west, Venus was setting. Both were visible in direct sunlight at that moment—Red Mars, from this mountaintop, shining like the tip of a bold cylinder up there.
In the brief time since the party had left Washington, the worlds had been notified. The eyes and ears of the millions of three planets were waiting to see and hear this Georg Brende and this Princess Maida.
In the short time since the party had left Washington, the worlds had been informed. The eyes and ears of millions across three planets were eager to see and hear this Georg Brende and this Princess Maida.
The sending room was small, circular, and crowded with apparatus. And above its dome, opened to the sky, wherein the intensified helios shaded so that no ray of them might blind the operators, were sputtering as though eager to be away with their messages.
The sending room was small, circular, and filled with equipment. Above its dome, which opened to the sky, the intense sunlight was filtered so that no ray would blind the operators, while the machines were buzzing as if eager to send out their messages.
With a dozen officials around him, Georg prepared to enter the sending room. He had parted from Maida a few moments before, when she had left him to be shown to her apartment by the women attendants.
With a dozen officials around him, Georg got ready to enter the sending room. He had just said goodbye to Maida a few moments ago, as she was taken to her apartment by the female attendants.
As she moved away, on impulse he had stopped her. "We shall succeed, Maida."
As she walked away, he impulsively stopped her. "We're going to make it, Maida."
Her hand touched his arm. A brave smile, a nod, and she had passed on, leaving him standing there gazing after her with pounding heart. Pounding, not with excitement at the task before him in that sending room; pounding with the sudden knowledge that the welfare of this frail little woman meant more to him than the safety of all these worlds.
Her hand brushed against his arm. With a brave smile and a nod, she walked away, leaving him there, watching her go with a racing heart. Racing, not from excitement about the task ahead of him in that sending room; racing with the sudden realization that this delicate little woman's well-being mattered more to him than the safety of all these worlds.
At last Georg stood in the sending room. The officials sat grouped around him. Maida had not yet arrived from her apartment. There was a small platform, upon which she and Georg were to stand together. He took his place upon it, waiting for her.
At last, Georg was standing in the sending room. The officials were gathered around him. Maida still hadn't come from her apartment. There was a small platform where she and Georg were supposed to stand together. He took his position on it, waiting for her.
Before him was the sending disc; it glowed red as they turned the current into it. Then they illumined the mirrors; a circle of them, each with its image of Georg upon the platform. The white lights above him flashed on, beating down upon him with their hot, dazzling glare. The reflected beams from the mirrors, struck upward into the dome overhead. The helios up there were humming and sputtering loudly.
Before him was the sending disc; it glowed red as they channeled the current into it. Then they lit up the mirrors; a circle of them, each showing an image of Georg on the platform. The white lights above him flashed on, shining down on him with their intense, blinding glare. The reflected beams from the mirrors shot upward into the dome above. The helios up there were humming and sputtering loudly.
Beyond the circle of intense white light in which Georg was standing, the spectators sat in gloom behind the mirrors. Maida had not come. The Skylan Director, impatient ordered a woman to go for her.
Beyond the bright white light where Georg was standing, the spectators sat in darkness behind the mirrors. Maida hadn’t shown up. The Skylan Director, feeling frustrated, ordered a woman to go find her.
Then, suddenly, Georg said to this Director:
Then, out of the blue, Georg said to the Director:
"I—these lights—this heat. It makes me feel faint—standing here."
"I—these lights—this heat. It makes me feel dizzy—standing here."
Georg had stumbled from the platform. Between two of the mirrors, shaded from the glare, the perturbed Director met him. Moisture beaded Georg's forehead.
Georg had fallen off the platform. In the shadow between two mirrors, shielded from the bright light, the disturbed Director confronted him. Sweat gathered on Georg's forehead.
"I'll—be quite all right in a moment. I'm going over there." He smiled weakly. A dozen feet away there was an opened outer casement. It looked down twenty feet, perhaps, to the deep snow that covered the station's grounds. The Director started with Georg; but Georg pushed him violently away.
"I'll be fine in a minute. I'm just going over there." He smiled weakly. A dozen feet away, there was an opened outer window. It looked down about twenty feet to the deep snow covering the station's grounds. The Director started to go with Georg, but Georg pushed him away forcefully.
"No! No! You let me alone!" His accents were those of a spoiled child. The Director hesitated, and Georg, with a hand to his forehead, wavered toward the casement. The Director saw him standing there; saw him sway, then fall or jump forward, and disappear.
"No! No! Leave me alone!" His tone was that of a spoiled kid. The Director hesitated, and Georg, with his hand on his forehead, stumbled toward the window. The Director watched him standing there; saw him sway, then either fall or jump forward, and vanish.
They rushed outside. The snow was trampled all about with heavy footprints, but Georg had vanished. From the women's apartment, the attendant came back. The Princess Maida could not be found!
They hurried outside. The snow was packed down with big footprints, but Georg was nowhere to be seen. The attendant came back from the women's apartment. Princess Maida was missing!
And in those moments of confusion, from outside across the starlit snow, an aero was rising. Silent, black—and no one saw it as it winged away into the night.
And in those moments of confusion, from outside across the starlit snow, an aircraft was taking off. Silent, black—and no one saw it as it flew away into the night.
CHAPTER XII
Tara
I must revert now to those moments in the tower room when Tarrano dissolved the isolation barrage which Wolfgar had thrown around us. Georg escaped, as I have recounted. Tarrano—there in the tower room—rendered me unconscious. I came to myself on the broad divan and found Elza bending over me.
I need to go back to those moments in the tower room when Tarrano broke down the isolation barrier that Wolfgar had put around us. Georg got away, as I mentioned before. Tarrano—right there in the tower room—knocked me out. I came to on the wide couch and saw Elza leaning over me.
I sat up, dizzily, with the room reeling.
I sat up, feeling dizzy, as the room spun around me.
"Jac! Jac, dear——" She made me lie back, until I could feel the blood returning to my clammy face; and the room steadied, and the clanging of the gongs in my ears died away.
"Jac! Jac, sweetheart——" She helped me lie back, until I could feel the blood returning to my pale face; the room settled, and the ringing of the gongs in my ears faded away.
"I—why, I'm—all right," I gasped. And I lay there, clinging to her hand. Dear little Elza! In that moment of relief that I had come to my senses, she could not hide the love which even now was unspoken between us. Tarrano! I lay there weak and faint; but with the pressure of Elza's hand, I did not fear that this Tarrano could win her from me.
"I—why, I'm—all good," I gasped. And I lay there, holding onto her hand. Dear little Elza! In that moment of relief that I had regained my senses, she couldn't hide the love that was still unspoken between us. Tarrano! I lay there weak and faint; but with the grip of Elza's hand, I didn’t fear that this Tarrano could take her away from me.
Wolfgar was standing across the room from us. He came forward.
Wolfgar was standing on the other side of the room from us. He walked over.
"You did not die," he said; and smiled. "I told her you would not die."
"You didn't die," he said with a smile. "I told her you wouldn't die."
It was now morning. Wolfgar and Elza told me I had been unconscious some hours. We were still imprisoned as before in the tower. Georg had escaped with Maida, they said; or at least, they hoped so. And they described the burning of the other tower. The city had been in a turmoil. It still was; I could hear now the shouts of the crowd outside. And turning as I lay there, through the casement I could see the blackened, still smoking ruins of Maida's tower; the broken iron terrace; the spider bridge melted away, hanging loose and dangling like an aimless pendulum.
It was morning. Wolfgar and Elza told me I had been unconscious for several hours. We were still trapped in the tower, just like before. They said Georg had escaped with Maida; at least, they hoped so. They described the burning of the other tower. The city had been in chaos. It still was; I could now hear the shouts of the crowd outside. As I turned while lying there, I could see through the window the blackened, still-smoldering ruins of Maida's tower; the broken iron terrace; the spider bridge melted away, hanging loose and dangling like a wandering pendulum.
The latest news, Elza and Wolfgar could not give me. The instrument room of our tower had been disconnected by Tarrano when he left some hours before. As they said it, we heard a familiar buzz; then the drone of an announcer's voice. Tarrano's guard had doubtless observed my recovery and had had orders to throw current into our instruments. Strange man, this Tarrano! He wished the news spread before us again. Confident of his own dominance over every crisis, he wanted Elza and me to hear it as it came from the discs.
The latest news, Elza and Wolfgar couldn’t tell me. The instrument room in our tower had been shut down by Tarrano when he left a few hours earlier. Just as they said this, we heard a familiar buzz and then the sound of an announcer's voice. Tarrano's guard had probably noticed that I had recovered and had orders to turn the power back on for our instruments. What a strange guy Tarrano is! He wanted the news to be broadcast to us again. Confident in his control over every situation, he wanted Elza and me to hear it straight from the sources.
We went to the instrument room. I found myself weak, but quite uninjured. Elza left us there, and went to prepare food which I needed to strengthen me.
We headed to the instrument room. I felt weak but mostly unharmed. Elza left us there to go prepare some food that I needed to regain my strength.
The public events of those hours and days following, I have recounted as Georg saw them and took part in them in Washington. We observed them, here in the tower, with alternate hopes and fears. Our life of imprisonment went on much as before. Occasionally, Tarrano visited us, always making us sit like children before him, while at his ease he reclined on our divan.
The public events of those hours and days that followed, I have recounted as Georg experienced them and participated in them in Washington. We watched them from here in the tower, filled with a mix of hope and fear. Our life of confinement continued much as it had before. Sometimes, Tarrano came to see us, always making us sit like kids in front of him while he lounged comfortably on our couch.
But he would never give us much real information; the man always was an enigma.
But he would never give us much real information; the guy was always a mystery.
"Your friend Georg has a wonderful plan," he announced to us ironically early one evening. He smiled his caustic smile. "You have seen the tape?"
"Your friend Georg has an amazing plan," he said to us sarcastically one evening. He grinned his sharp smile. "Have you seen the tape?"
"Yes," I said. It was Georg's plan to address with Maida, the publics of Earth, Venus and Mars.
"Yes," I said. It was Georg's plan to discuss with Maida the audiences of Earth, Venus, and Mars.
Tarrano nodded. "He and the Princess are going to convince everyone that I am an impostor."
Tarrano nodded. "He and the Princess are going to make everyone believe that I’m a fake."
I did not answer that; and abruptly he chuckled. "That would be unfortunate for me—if they could do that. Do you think they'll be able to?"
I didn’t respond to that; and suddenly he laughed. “That would be unfortunate for me—if they could do that. Do you think they will be able to?”
"I hope so," I said.
"I hope so," I replied.
He laughed openly. "Of course. But they will not. That long note of mine to your government—you read it, naturally. But you didn't read in it my secret instructions to my agents in Washington, did you? Well, they were there in it—my commands—the letters ending its words made another message."
He laughed out loud. "Of course. But they won't. That long note I sent to your government—you read it, right? But you didn't see the secret instructions for my agents in Washington, did you? Well, they were in there—my orders—the letters at the end of the words formed another message."
He was amused at our discomfiture. "Simple enough? Yet really an intricate code in itself. It made the phrasing of the main note a little difficult to compose, that was all." He sat up with his accustomed snap of alertness, and his face turned grim. "Georg will never address his audience. Nor the Princess—she will never appear before those sending mirrors. I have seen to that." Again he was chuckling. "No, no, I could not let them do a thing like that. They might turn people against me."
He found our embarrassment amusing. "Simple enough? But really, it's a complicated code on its own. It made writing the main note a bit tricky, that's all." He straightened up with his usual sharpness, and his expression turned serious. "Georg will never speak to his audience. And the Princess—she will never show up in front of those sending mirrors. I've made sure of that." Once more, he was laughing. "No, no, I couldn't let them do something like that. They could turn people against me."
Elza began indignantly: "You—you are——"
Elza began angrily: "You—you are——"
His gesture checked her. "Your brother is quite safe, Lady Elza. And the Princess Maida also. Indeed, they are on the point of falling in love with each other. Natural! And perfectly right. It is as I would have it."
His gesture stopped her. "Your brother is perfectly safe, Lady Elza. And so is Princess Maida. In fact, they’re about to fall in love with each other. It’s only natural! And completely right. Just as I would want it."
His strong brown fingers were rubbing each other with his satisfaction. "Curious, Lady Elza—how fortunate I am in all my plans."
His strong brown fingers rubbed together in satisfaction. "Curious, Lady Elza—how lucky I am with all my plans."
"I don't think you are," I said. "Our government has you a prisoner here. They didn't withdraw the patrol as you demanded, did they?"
"I don't think so," I said. "Our government has you locked up here. They didn't pull back the patrol like you asked, did they?"
He frowned a trifle. "No. That was too bad. I rather hoped they would. It would have been a stupid thing for them to do—but still, I almost thought they'd do it."
He frowned slightly. "No. That's too bad. I really hoped they would. It would have been a dumb thing for them to do—but still, I almost thought they'd go for it."
I shook my head. "What they will do is sweep down here and overwhelm you."
I shook my head. "What they're going to do is come down here and take over you."
"You think so?"
"Is that what you think?"
"Yes."
Yes.
He shifted himself to a more comfortable position. "They are playing for time—so that when I fail to produce the model as I agreed, then the public will realize I am not to be trusted."
He adjusted himself for a more comfortable position. "They are stalling—so that when I don't deliver the model as promised, the public will see that I can't be trusted."
"Exactly," I said.
"Exactly," I replied.
"Well, I am playing for time, also."
"Well, I'm stalling a bit, too."
He seemed so willing to discuss the thing that I grew bolder.
He seemed so eager to talk about it that I became more confident.
"What have you to gain by playing for time?" I demanded.
"What do you hope to achieve by dragging this out?" I asked.
He stared. "You would question me, Jac Hallen? How absurd!" He looked at Elza, as though to share with her his amazement at my temerity.
He stared. "You want to question me, Jac Hallen? How ridiculous!" He glanced at Elza, as if to share his astonishment at my boldness.
Wolfgar said suddenly to Tarrano: "You will gain nothing."
Wolfgar suddenly said to Tarrano, "You won't gain anything."
Tarrano's face went impassive. I understood him better now; that cold, inscrutable look often concealed his strongest emotions. He said evenly:
Tarrano's face became expressionless. I understood him better now; that cold, unreadable look often hid his strongest feelings. He said calmly:
"I should prefer you not to address me, Wolfgar. A traitor such as you—the sound of your voice offends me."
"I would rather you not speak to me, Wolfgar. A traitor like you—the sound of your voice disgusts me."
It struck me then as very strange—as it had for days before—that Tarrano should have failed to punish Wolfgar. I would have expected death; least of all, that Tarrano would have allowed Wolfgar to live here in the tower, in comparative ease and comfort. Tarrano's words now answered my unspoken questions. He was not looking at Wolfgar, but at Elza.
It seemed really odd to me, as it had for several days before, that Tarrano hadn’t punished Wolfgar. I would have expected him to be executed; I definitely didn’t think Tarrano would allow Wolfgar to live here in the tower, enjoying a decent amount of comfort. Tarrano’s words now responded to my silent questions. He wasn’t looking at Wolfgar, but at Elza.
"You, Wolfgar—deserve death. You know why I cannot kill you? Why I let you stay here in the tower?" A faint, almost wistful smile parted his thin lips; he did not take his eyes from Elza.
"You, Wolfgar—deserve to die. Do you know why I can't kill you? Why I let you stay here in the tower?" A subtle, almost nostalgic smile creased his thin lips; he didn’t take his eyes off Elza.
"I am greatly handicapped, Wolfgar. The Lady Elza here would not like to have me put you to death. She would not even care to have me mistreat you. She is very tender hearted." He raised a deprecating hand. "Ah, Lady Elza, does that surprise you? You never told me I must be lenient with this traitor? Of course not."
"I’m really stuck, Wolfgar. Lady Elza here wouldn’t want me to execute you. She wouldn’t even want me to mistreat you. She’s very kind-hearted." He raised a dismissive hand. "Oh, Lady Elza, are you surprised? You never mentioned that I had to go easy on this traitor, did you? Of course not."
"I——" Elza began, but he stopped her.
"I——" Elza started, but he interrupted her.
"You see, Lady Elza, I have already learned to obey you." He was smiling very gently. "Learned to obey even your unspoken commands."
"You see, Lady Elza, I've already learned to follow your lead." He was smiling softly. "Learned to respond to even your unspoken commands."
I wondered how much of this attitude might be sincere, and how much calculated trickery. Could Elza, indeed, control him?
I was curious about how much of this attitude was genuine and how much was just a clever act. Could Elza really have control over him?
She must have had much the same thought, for she said with a forced smile: "You give me a great deal of power. If you—wish to obey me, you'll set us free—send us all to Washington."
She must have been thinking something similar, because she said with a strained smile: "You’re giving me a lot of power. If you really want to obey me, you’ll set us free—send us all to Washington."
That amused him. "Ah, but I cannot do that."
That made him laugh. "Oh, but I can't do that."
She gained confidence. "You are willing to be very gracious in things which do not inconvenience you, Tarrano. It is not very impressive."
She gained confidence. "You're generous in ways that don't affect you, Tarrano. It's not that impressive."
He looked hurt. "You misinterpret. I will do for you anything I can. But you must remember, Lady Elza, that my judgment is better than yours. I would not let you lead us into disaster. You are a gentle little woman. Your instincts are toward humane treatment of everyone—toward mercy rather than justice. In all such things, I shall be guided by you. Justice—tempered with mercy. A union very, very beautiful, Lady Elza ... But, you see, beyond that—you are wrong. I am a man, and in the big things I must dominate. It is I who guide, and you who follow. You see that, don't you?"
He looked hurt. "You're misunderstanding me. I’ll do anything I can for you. But you have to remember, Lady Elza, that my judgment is better than yours. I wouldn’t let you lead us into trouble. You’re a kind-hearted woman. Your instincts lean toward treating everyone well—favoring mercy over justice. In all these matters, I’ll follow your lead. Justice—balanced with mercy. Such a beautiful combination, Lady Elza... But, you see, beyond that—you’re mistaken. I’m a man, and when it comes to the big issues, I have to take charge. I’m the one who leads, and you’re the one who follows. You understand that, don’t you?"
The sincerity in his voice was unmistakable. And my heart sank as I watched Elza. Her gaze fell, and a flush mantled her cheeks. Tarrano added quietly: "We shall have no difficulty, you and I, Lady Elza. Each of us a place, and a duty. A destiny together...."
The sincerity in his voice was clear. My heart dropped as I looked at Elza. Her eyes lowered, and her cheeks flushed. Tarrano said quietly, "You and I won’t have any trouble, Lady Elza. We each have a place and a duty. A destiny together...."
He broke off and rose quickly to his feet. "Enough. I have been weak to say so much as this."
He stopped and got up quickly. "That's enough. I've been weak to say even this much."
He turned to leave us, and I became aware of a woman's figure standing in the shadows of the archway across the room. She started forward as Tarrano glanced her way. A Venus woman of the Cold Country. Yet, obviously, one of good birth and breeding. A woman of perhaps 30 years, beautiful in the Venus cast; dressed in the conventional bodice breast-plates and short skirt, with grey stockings and sandals.
He turned to leave us, and I noticed a woman standing in the shadows of the archway across the room. She stepped forward as Tarrano looked in her direction. A Venus woman from the Cold Country. Yet, clearly, someone of good family and upbringing. A woman of about 30, stunning in the Venus style; wearing the typical bodice breast-plates and short skirt, with gray stockings and sandals.
Within the room, she regarded Tarrano silently. There was about her a quiet dignity; she stood with her tall, slim figure drawn to its full height. Her pure white hair was coiled upon her head, with a rich metal ornament to fasten it. And from it, a mantle of shimmering blue fabric hung down her back.
Within the room, she looked at Tarrano quietly. There was a quiet dignity about her; she stood tall and slim, fully upright. Her pure white hair was styled up on her head, secured with a rich metal ornament. A mantle of shimmering blue fabric flowed down her back.
Tarrano said: "What are you doing up here? I told you to wait below."
Tarrano said, "What are you doing up here? I told you to wait downstairs."
Her face showed no emotion. But there was a glitter to her eyes, a glow in their grey depths like alumite in the hydro-flame of a torch.
Her face was expressionless. But there was a sparkle in her eyes, a shine in their grey depths like alumite in the flame of a torch.
She said slowly: "Master, I think it would be very correct if you would let me stay here and serve the Lady Elza. I told you that before, but you would not listen."
She said slowly, "Master, I think it would be really appropriate if you let me stay here and serve Lady Elza. I mentioned this before, but you didn't listen."
Tarrano, with sudden decision, swung toward Elza. "This is the Elta[14] Tara. She was concerned that I should allow you to dwell here alone with this Jac Hallen, and this traitor from Mars." His tone conveyed infinite contempt for us.
Tarrano, suddenly resolute, turned to Elza. "This is the Elta[14] Tara. She was worried that I’d let you stay here alone with this Jac Hallen and that traitor from Mars." His tone dripped with disdain for us.
The woman said quickly: "The Lady Elza would be glad of my companionship." She shot a swift glance to Elza. What it was meant to convey, I could not have said. Perhaps Elza understood it, or thought she did. She spoke up.
The woman said quickly, "Lady Elza would be happy to have me as company." She glanced quickly at Elza. What it meant, I couldn’t say. Maybe Elza understood it, or thought she did. She spoke up.
"I would like to have you very much, indeed." She added to Tarrano, and there was on her face a look of feminine guile:
"I would really like to have you around." She said to Tarrano, and there was a look of female cunning on her face:
"You, of course, could not refuse me so small a favor? After all your protestations——"
"You, of course, can’t refuse me such a small favor, right? After all your claims——"
He gestured impatiently. "Very well." And he added to Tara: "You will serve the Lady Elza as she directs."
He waved his hand impatiently. "Alright." Then he said to Tara, "You will serve Lady Elza as she instructs."
He stalked away into the darkened passage. In the gloom there, he stopped and again faced us; the light from a small blue tube in there illumined him dimly. He was smiling ironically.
He walked away into the dark hallway. In the shadows, he paused and turned back to us; the light from a small blue tube illuminated him faintly. He had an ironic smile on his face.
"I shall maintain the instruments for you. The mirrors will show you Georg and Maida. They are just about arriving at the Mountain Station. Watch them! You will see how far they progress with their wonderful speeches."
"I will keep the instruments ready for you. The mirrors will show you Georg and Maida. They are just arriving at the Mountain Station. Watch them! You'll see how far they get with their amazing speeches."
He left us. We heard his measured tread as he stalked down the tower incline. The barrage about the tower was lifted momentarily as he went out. Then it came on again, with its glow beyond our casements, and its low electrical whine.
He left us. We heard his steady footsteps as he walked down the tower slope. The noise around the tower stopped briefly as he stepped outside. Then it started up again, with its glow shining through our windows and its low electrical buzz.
I was just turning back to the room when a sound behind me made me face sharply about. My heart leaped into my throat. The woman Tara had produced from about her person a weapon of some kind. She thought she was unobserved, but from the angle at which I stood, I saw her. A gleaming metal object was in her hand. And then she launched it—a small flat disc of metal, thin, and with its circular edge keen as a knife-blade.
I was just turning back to the room when a noise behind me made me spin around. My heart raced. The woman Tara had pulled a weapon out from somewhere on her person. She thought no one could see her, but from where I was standing, I caught sight of her. In her hand was a shiny metal object. Then she threw it—a small, flat metal disc, thin and with an edge sharp as a knife blade.
Whirling with a very soft hum hardly audible, it left her hand and floated upward across the room. Circling the casements up near the ceiling, and then heading downward straight for Elza! And I saw, too, that the woman was guiding it by a tiny radio-control.
Whirling with a soft hum barely heard, it left her hand and floated up across the room. It circled the window frames near the ceiling, then headed straight down for Elza! And I noticed that the woman was controlling it with a tiny remote.
The thing was so unexpected that I stood gaping. But only for an instant. I saw the deadly whirling knife-disc sailing for Elza.... It would strike her ... shear her white throat....
The thing was so unexpected that I just stood there, staring. But only for a moment. I saw the deadly spinning knife-disc flying toward Elza.... It would hit her ... slice her delicate throat....
With a shout of horror and anger, I leaped for the woman. But Wolfgar, too, had seen the disc and he went into action quicker than I. The divan was beside him. He snatched up a pillow; flung it upward at the disc. The soft pillow struck the disc; together, entangled, they fell harmlessly to the floor.
With a shout of fear and rage, I jumped toward the woman. But Wolfgar had seen the disc too and acted faster than I. The couch was next to him. He grabbed a pillow and threw it up at the disc. The soft pillow hit the disc, and together, they got tangled and fell safely to the floor.
I was upon the woman, snatching the handle of the control-wire from her hand, wrenching its connection loose from her robe. Under my onslaught, she fell; and I kneeled beside her, gripping her while she tore at me and screamed with hysterical, murderous frenzy.
I was on top of the woman, grabbing the control wire from her hand and yanking it loose from her robe. Under my attack, she collapsed; I knelt beside her, holding on to her while she fought against me and screamed with wild, murderous rage.
CHAPTER XIII
Love—and Hate
I did not harm this Tara, though I was sorely tempted to; and after a moment we quieted her. She was crying and laughing by turns; but when we seated her on the divan she controlled herself and fell into a sullen silence. Elza, pale and frightened at her escape, faced the woman, and waved Wolfgar and me aside. Strange little Elza! Resolute, she stood there, and would brook no interference with her purpose. Wolfgar and I withdrew a pace or two and stood watching them.
I didn't hurt Tara, even though I really wanted to; and after a moment, we calmed her down. She was going from crying to laughing and back again; but when we sat her on the couch, she managed to pull herself together and settled into a gloomy silence. Elza, looking pale and scared after her close call, faced the woman and motioned for Wolfgar and me to step back. Strange little Elza! Determined, she stood there and wouldn’t tolerate any interference with her intentions. Wolfgar and I took a step or two back and watched them.
Tara's breast was heaving with her pent emotion. She sat drooping on the divan, her face buried in her hands.
Tara's chest was rising and falling with her pent-up emotions. She sat slumped on the couch, her face buried in her hands.
Elza said gently: "Why did you do that, Tara?"
Elza said softly, "Why did you do that, Tara?"
There was no answer; only the woman's catching breath as she struggled with her sobs. Across the background of my consciousness came the thought that Tarrano or one of his guards would doubtless momentarily appear to investigate all this turmoil. And I was vaguely conscious also that from our instrument room the sounds of an unusual activity were coming. But I did not heed them. Elza was insisting:
There was no answer; only the woman’s heavy breathing as she fought back her tears. In the back of my mind, I thought that Tarrano or one of his guards would soon show up to check out all this commotion. I was also vaguely aware that there were unusual sounds coming from our instrument room. But I didn’t pay attention to them. Elza was insisting:
"Why did you do that, Tara? Why should you want to harm me?"
"Why did you do that, Tara? Why would you want to hurt me?"
Tara looked up. "You have stolen the man I love."
Tara looked up. "You've taken the man I love."
"I?"
"I?"
"Yes. Tarrano——"
"Yeah. Tarrano——"
She broke off, set her lips firmly together as though to repress further words; and her fine grey eyes, filled with unbidden tears, were smoldering to their depths with hate.
She stopped speaking, pressed her lips together as if to hold back more words; and her beautiful gray eyes, filled with unexpected tears, burned with deep anger.
Impulsively Elza sank to the floor beside the woman. But Tara drew away.
Impulsively, Elza dropped to the floor next to the woman. But Tara pulled away.
Elza said: "Tarrano—he is a wonderful man, Tara. A genius—the greatest figure of these three worlds...."
Elza said: "Tarrano—he's an amazing man, Tara. A genius—the greatest figure of these three worlds...."
My heart sank to hear her say it!
My heart dropped to hear her say that!
"... a genius, Tara. You should be proud to love him...."
"... a genius, Tara. You should be proud to love him...."
"You——" The woman's writhing fingers seemed about to reach for Elza. I took a sudden step forward, then relaxed. Elza added quickly:
"You——" The woman's twisting fingers looked like they were about to grab Elza. I stepped forward abruptly, then eased back. Elza quickly added:
"But I would not steal Tarrano from you. Don't you realize that?"
"But I wouldn't take Tarrano away from you. Don't you get that?"
"No!"
"No!"
"But it's true."
"But it's real."
"No! No! You have stolen him! With your queer Earth beauty—that colored hair of yours—those rounded limbs—you've bewitched him! I can see it. You can't lie to me! I made him angry once and he admitted it."
"No! No! You took him! With your strange Earth beauty—that colorful hair of yours—those curves—you've enchanted him! I can see it. You can't fool me! I made him mad once and he confessed it."
"No, I tell you!"
"No way, I’m telling you!"
"I say yes. You've stolen him from me. He loves you—and he mocks and laughs at me——"
"I say yes. You've taken him away from me. He loves you—and he makes fun of me and laughs——"
"Tara, wait. I do not love Tarrano, I tell you. I would not have him——" How my heart leaped to hear her say it so convincingly. She added:
"Tara, wait. I don’t love Tarrano, I swear. I wouldn’t want him——" How my heart raced to hear her say it so convincingly. She added:
"He loves me, perhaps—but I can't help that. He has me prisoner here. I am forced——"
"He loves me, maybe—but that’s not something I can control. He has me trapped here. I have no choice—"
"You lie! You are playing to win him! What girl would refuse? You say yourself he is the greatest man of the ages. You lie when you tell me you do not want him!"
"You’re lying! You’re trying to win him over! What girl would say no? You say he’s the greatest man ever. You’re lying when you say you don’t want him!"
Elza had taken the woman by the shoulders. "Tara, listen—you must listen! Are you mated with Tarrano?"
Elza grabbed the woman by the shoulders. "Tara, listen—you have to listen! Are you paired with Tarrano?"
"No! But years ago he promised me. I took his name then, as we do in the Cold Country. They still call me Tara! Years I have waited, true to my promise—with even my name of maidenhood relinquished. His name—Tara! And now he tosses me aside—because you, only an Earth woman, have bewitched him."
"No! But years ago he promised me. I took his name then, like we do in the Cold Country. They still call me Tara! I’ve waited for years, staying true to my promise—even giving up my maiden name. His name—Tara! And now he’s throwing me away—because you, just an Earth woman, have enchanted him."
"I didn't want to bewitch him, Tara." Elza's voice was very gentle; and a whimsical smile was plucking at her lips. "You think I want him because he is a genius—the greatest man of our time?"
"I didn't want to charm him, Tara." Elza's voice was soft, and a playful smile danced on her lips. "Do you think I want him just because he's a genius—the greatest man of our time?"
"Yes!"
"Absolutely!"
"Is that why you want him?"
"Is that why you want him?"
"No, I love him."
"No, I really love him."
"You loved him before he was very great, didn't you?"
"You loved him before he was really famous, didn’t you?"
"Yes. Back in the Cold Country. When he was only a boy—and I was no more than a girl half grown. I love him for himself, I tell you——"
"Yes. Back in the Cold Country. When he was just a boy—and I was barely a girl. I love him for who he is, I tell you——"
Elza interrupted; and her voice risen to greater firmness, held a quality of earnest pleading.
Elza interrupted, and her voice rose with more confidence, carrying a tone of sincere pleading.
"Wait, Tara! You love Tarrano for himself—because you are a woman capable of love. It is the man you love—not his deeds, or his fame or his destiny. Isn't that so?"
"Wait, Tara! You love Tarrano for who he is—because you are a woman capable of love. It’s the man you love—not his actions, his reputation, or his fate. Isn't that right?"
"Yes. I——"
"Yeah. I——"
"Then won't you give me credit for being a woman with instincts as fine as your own? The love of a good woman goes unbidden. You can't win it by conquering worlds and flinging them at her feet. Tarrano thinks you can. He thinks to dazzle me with his feats of prowess. He wants to buy my love with thrones for me to grace as queen. He thinks my awe and fear of him are love. He thinks a woman's love is born of respect, and admiration, and promises of wealth. But you and I, Tara—we know it isn't. We know it's born of a glance—born in poverty and sickness—adversity—every ill circumstance—born without reason—for no reason at all. Just born! And if anything else gives it birth—it is not a true woman's love. You and I know that, Tara. Don't you see?"
"Then won't you give me credit for being a woman with instincts just as sharp as yours? The love of a good woman comes naturally. You can't earn it by conquering worlds and throwing them at her feet. Tarrano thinks he can. He believes he can impress me with his skills. He wants to win my love by offering me thrones to sit on as queen. He thinks my admiration and fear of him are love. He believes a woman's love comes from respect, admiration, and promises of wealth. But you and I, Tara—we know that's not true. We know it's sparked by a look—born out of poverty and sickness—adversity—every bad situation—born without reason—for no reason at all. Just born! And if something else creates it—it’s not a true woman’s love. You and I know that, Tara. Don't you see?"
Tara was sobbing unrestrainedly now, and Elza, with arms around her, went on:
Tara was crying openly now, and Elza, with her arms around her, continued:
"You should be proud to love Tarrano. If I loved him, I would be proud of him, too. But I do not——"
"You should be proud to love Tarrano. If I loved him, I would be proud of him, too. But I don't——"
A step sounded near at hand. Tarrano stood in the archway, with arms folded, regarding us sardonically.
A step was heard nearby. Tarrano stood in the archway, arms crossed, watching us with a sarcastic expression.
CHAPTER XIV
Defying Worlds
"So?" Tarrano eyed us, evidently in no hurry to speak further, seemingly amused at our confusion. Had he heard much of what the two women had said? All of it, or most of it, doubtless, with his instruments as he approached. But, even with the knowledge of Elza's vehement appraisal of him, he seemed now quite imperturbable. His gaze touched me and Wolfgar, then returned to the women.
"So?" Tarrano looked at us, clearly in no rush to continue, and appeared amused by our confusion. Had he heard a lot of what the two women said? Probably all of it, or at least most of it, thanks to his equipment as he got closer. But even with the knowledge of Elza's strong criticism of him, he now seemed completely unfazed. His eyes briefly met mine and Wolfgar's before returning to the women.
"So? It would seem, Tara, that your plan to wait upon the Lady Elza was not very successful." He dropped the irony, adding crisply: "Tara, come here!"
"So? It looks like, Tara, your plan to wait on Lady Elza didn't go very well." He dropped the sarcasm, adding sharply: "Tara, come here!"
She rose to her feet obediently, and stood facing him. Humble, fearful, yet a trifle defiant. For a moment he frowned upon her thoughtfully; then he said to Elza:
She got up obediently and faced him. Humble, scared, yet a bit defiant. For a moment, he looked at her thoughtfully; then he said to Elza:
"Your policy of mercy is very embarrassing, Lady Elza." He made a deprecating gesture, and again his eyes were twinkling. "This woman threatened your life. My guards were lax—though I must admit they had good excuse, with the other tasks which I thrust upon them.... Your life was threatened—you escaped by the merest chance of fortune. You know, of course, what justice would bid me do to this would-be murderess?"
"Your mercy policy is quite awkward, Lady Elza." He waved his hand dismissively, and once more his eyes sparkled with mischief. "This woman threatened your life. My guards were slack—though I have to say they had a good reason, given the other responsibilities I piled on them... Your life was in danger—you barely escaped by sheer luck. You know, of course, what justice would demand I do to this would-be murderer?"
Elza was on her feet, standing beside Tara. She did not answer.
Elza was standing beside Tara. She didn’t reply.
Tarrano now was smiling. "I must let her go unpunished? Embarrassing, this merciful policy to which you have committed me! Yet—your will is my law as you know—though I feel that some day it will involve us in disaster.... You, Tara, will not be punished, much as you deserve it." He paused, then said as an afterthought: "You, Jac Hallen, I thank you for what you tried to do in thwarting the attack. You acted in very clumsy fashion—but, at least, you doubtless did your best." Gravely he turned to Wolfgar. "I shall not forget, Wolfgar, that, in an emergency, you saved the life of Lady Elza.... Enough! These are busy moments. You chose an awkward time to raise this turmoil. Come with me—all of you."
Tarrano was smiling now. "Do I really have to let her go without consequences? This whole merciful approach you’ve pushed on me is pretty embarrassing! But—your wishes are my command, as you know—though I have a feeling that one day it could lead us to trouble.... You, Tara, will not be punished, even though you certainly deserve it." He paused and then added as an afterthought: "You, Jac Hallen, I appreciate your efforts to stop the attack. You may have gone about it awkwardly—but at least you definitely tried your best." He turned to Wolfgar with seriousness. "I won’t forget, Wolfgar, that you saved Lady Elza's life in a crisis.... That’s enough! We have urgent matters to attend to. You picked a really bad time to cause this trouble. Come with me—all of you."
He summoned Argo and two other guards. Unceremoniously, and with more haste than I had ever seen in Tarrano, he led us from the building. A hint of his purpose came to me, as he bade Elza gather up her few personal belongings, and gave them to a guard to carry.
He called for Argo and two other guards. Without any formalities, and with more urgency than I had ever seen in Tarrano, he took us out of the building. I got a sense of what he was planning when he asked Elza to collect her few personal belongings and handed them to a guard to carry.
In a group, he herded us across the spider bridge. It was early evening, but night had fully fallen. The city was ablaze with its colored lights. We crossed the bridge, passed through a tunnel-arcade, and came out to a platform which was at the base of a skeleton tower. Its naked girders rose some seven hundred feet above us. The highest structure in the city. A waiting lifting-car was there. We entered, and it shot us upward.
In a group, he guided us across the spider bridge. It was early evening, but night had completely set in. The city was lit up with its colorful lights. We crossed the bridge, went through a tunnel-arcade, and emerged onto a platform at the base of a skeleton tower. Its bare girders soared about seven hundred feet above us. The tallest structure in the city. A waiting lift was there. We got in, and it shot us upward.
At the top, the narrowed structure was enclosed into a single room some thirty feet square. A many-windowed room, with a small metal balcony surrounding it outside. Immediately above the room, at the very peak of the tower, was a single, powerful light-beam; its silver searching ray swept the cloudless, starry sky in a slow circle.
At the top, the narrow structure was enclosed in a single room about thirty feet square. It was a room with many windows and a small metal balcony surrounding it on the outside. Right above the room, at the very top of the tower, was a single, powerful light beam; its silver searchlight swept slowly in a circle across the clear, starry sky.
The room was crowded with instruments. Unlighted, save by the reflected glow of its many image-mirrors, all of which seemed in full operation. A dozen intent men sat at the tables; a silent room, but for the hum and click of the instruments.
The room was packed with equipment. It was dim, except for the reflected light from the numerous image mirrors, all of which appeared to be functioning. A dozen focused men sat at the tables; it was a quiet space, broken only by the hum and click of the instruments.
Tarrano said softly: "We have been very busy while you below were engaged with your petty hates."
Tarrano said quietly, "We have been really busy while you down there were caught up in your small-minded grudges."
He seated himself at a table apart, upon which was a single mirror, and he gathered us around him. The mirror was dark. He called:
He sat down at a separate table that had just one mirror on it, and he gathered us around him. The mirror was dark. He called:
"Rax—let me see Mars—you have them by relay? The Hill City?"
"Rax—show me Mars—you have them on a relay? The Hill City?"
The mirror flashed on. From an aperture overhead, a tiny beam of the blue helio-transformer came down to it. In the mirror I saw an image of the familiar Hill City. A terraced slope, dotted with the cubical buildings, spires and tunnel mouths. An empty channel[15] curved down across the landscape from the north.
The mirror lit up. A small beam from the blue helio-transformer above shone down on it. In the mirror, I saw a reflection of the recognizable Hill City. A terraced slope filled with cubic buildings, spires, and tunnel entrances. An empty channel[15] twisted down across the landscape from the north.
A distant scene, empty and lifeless save for black puffs which rose in the air above the city.
A far-off view, empty and barren except for black smoke rising into the sky above the city.
Tarrano called impatiently: "Closer, Rax!"
"Tarrano called impatiently: 'Come closer, Rax!'"
The image dissolved, blurred; turned red, violet, then white. We seemed now upon a height close above the city. It was seething with confusion. Fighting going on in the streets. Animals and men, fighting; a crowd of the Little People thronging a public square, with beasts of war charging them.
The image faded and blurred, shifting to red, then violet, and finally white. We now appeared to be on a high point above the city. It was chaotic and filled with confusion. There were fights erupting in the streets. Animals and people were battling; a crowd of the Little People was packed into a public square, with war beasts charging at them.
The Hairless Men; I had heard of them, with their animals trained to fight, while they—the humans—lurked behind. A mysterious, almost grewsome race, to us who live on Earth—these hairless dwellers of the underground Mars. Dead-white of skin; sleek and hairless; heavily muscled from the work of their world; and almost blind from living in the dark.
The Hairless Men; I had heard about them, with their animals trained to fight while they—the humans—hid behind. A mysterious, almost gruesome race to us who live on Earth—these hairless inhabitants of underground Mars. Pale white skin; smooth and hairless; heavily muscular from the labor of their world; and nearly blind from living in the dark.
They were swarming now into the Hill City of the ruling Little People. The beasts, at their commands, were running wild through the streets ... dripping jaws, tearing at the women ... the children....
They were now flooding into the Hill City of the ruling Little People. The beasts, under their orders, were rampaging through the streets ... dripping jaws, attacking the women ... the children....
I felt Elza turn away, shuddering.
I felt Elza turn away, trembling.
Tarrano chuckled. "The revolt. It came, of course, as I planned. This Little People government—it was annoying ... Colley!"
Tarrano laughed. "The uprising. It happened just like I planned. This Little People government—it was frustrating ... Colley!"
"Master?"
"Boss?"
"Send the message, Colley. Fling it audibly over Mars! Tell the rulers of the Little People that if they send up the green bomb of surrender—Tarrano will spare them further bloodshed. Tell them that I am not giving the Brende secret to Earth. In a moment I shall defy the Earth Council. Promise them that the Brende secret is going to Mars. Assure them they will have everlasting life for everyone.... Wohl!"
"Send the message, Colley. Shout it out loud over Mars! Tell the leaders of the Little People that if they send up the green bomb of surrender, Tarrano will stop any more bloodshed. Let them know that I’m not sharing the Brende secret with Earth. In a moment, I’ll challenge the Earth Council. Promise them that the Brende secret is headed to Mars. Assure them that everyone will have everlasting life... Wohl!"
"Master?"
"Boss?"
"Give me the Cave Station."
"Send me the Cave Station."
The mirror went dark. Then it turned a dazzling yellow. A cavern in the interior of Mars. A dark scene of wavering yellow torches. Around a table of instruments sat a score of hairless men. Tarrano snatched up a mouthpiece—murmured slowly into it. I could see the leader of the hairless men nod after a time, as the message reached him. And I saw him turn away to issue swift orders as Tarrano had commanded.
The mirror went dark. Then it lit up in a bright yellow. Inside a cave on Mars. A shadowy scene lit by flickering yellow torches. Around a table of equipment sat about twenty bald men. Tarrano grabbed a mouthpiece and spoke slowly into it. I noticed the leader of the bald men nod after a while, as he received the message. Then, I saw him turn away to give quick orders as Tarrano had instructed.
Tarrano said brusquely: "Enough!... Wohl!"
Tarrano said sharply: "Enough!... Wohl!"
The mirror went dark. A voice called: "Master, the green bomb has gone up from the Hill City! Do you wish to see?"
The mirror went dark. A voice called out: "Master, the green bomb has launched from the Hill City! Do you want to see?"
"No.... Give me Venus. Olgan! Are they quiet on Venus?"
"No.... Give me Venus. Olgan! Is it peaceful on Venus?"
"Yes, Master."
"Yes, Sir."
"Congratulate them that we have conquered the Little People. Tell them Mars is ours now! Tell them I am coming to Venus at once—with the Brende model...."
"Congratulate them that we've defeated the Little People. Tell them Mars is ours now! Tell them I'm heading to Venus right away—with the Brende model...."
"Master, you wish to see Venus? I have direct communication——"
"Master, you want to see Venus? I have a direct line——"
Another voice interrupted. "The Earth Council, Master! They demand an explanation of why you say the Brende model is going to Mars. You have promised it to Earth. They demand——"
Another voice interrupted. "The Earth Council, Master! They want to know why you say the Brende model is going to Mars. You've promised it to Earth. They demand——"
Tarrano rasped: "Tell them to wait ... I don't want Venus, Olgan.... Megar! Give me the Earth Mountain Station."
Tarrano rasped, "Tell them to wait... I don't want Venus, Olgan... Megar! Give me the Earth Mountain Station."
He turned to me, and his voice dropped again to that characteristic sardonic drawl:
He faced me, and his voice lowered once more to that distinctive sarcastic tone:
"We must see how your friend Georg Brende is faring."
"We need to check on how your friend Georg Brende is doing."
The mirror showed Georg, standing irresolute on the platform before the sending discs.
The mirror reflected Georg, standing uncertainly on the platform in front of the sending discs.
Tarrano called: "The Princess Maida—can't you locate her?"
Tarrano asked, "The Princess Maida—can’t you find her?"
The scene blurred momentarily, then showed us the outside of the Station. A white expanse of snow, with purple starlit sky above. From a side door of the building, as we watched, the figures of two women appeared. A woman leading Maida. As they came out, with Maida all unsuspecting, from the shadows a group of men pounced upon them—dragged Maida away.
The scene faded for a moment, then revealed the outside of the Station. A white blanket of snow lay beneath a starry purple sky. From a side door of the building, we saw the figures of two women emerge. One woman was leading Maida. As they stepped out, with Maida completely unaware, a group of men sprang from the shadows and grabbed Maida, pulling her away.
Tarrano laughed. "Enough!... Show me Georg Brende again.... Hurry!"
Tarrano laughed. "That's enough! Show me Georg Brende again. Hurry!"
We saw Georg waver and leap through the window, fall into the snow, where, from the shadows of the building, other men rushed out upon him ... hurried him away after the captive Maida....
We watched Georg hesitate and jump through the window, landing in the snow, where, from the shadows of the building, other men rushed out toward him... quickly taking him away after the captured Maida....
Tarrano's laugh was grim and triumphant. "Ha! We win there, also! Enough! Nunz? Nunz—now you can give me the Earth Council! Where is it sitting? Washington, or Great London?"
Tarrano's laugh was dark and victorious. "Ha! We win here too! Enough! Nunz? Nunz—now you can tell me where the Earth Council is! Is it in Washington or Great London?"
"Washington, Master."
"Washington, Sir."
"Very well.... No, never mind connecting me. You speak for me. Tell them I've changed my mind. The Brende model is not coming to Washington. Tell them Georg Brende is lost to them, also. Tell them I declare war! Tarrano the Conqueror declares war on the Earth! Tell them that, with my compliments. Tell them to come down here and overwhelm me—it ought to be very easy!"
"Alright.... No, forget about connecting me. You speak for me. Tell them I've changed my mind. The Brende model isn't coming to Washington. Let them know Georg Brende is out of reach for them, too. Tell them I'm declaring war! Tarrano the Conqueror declares war on Earth! Pass that along, with my regards. Tell them to come down here and take me on—it should be pretty easy!"
CHAPTER XV
Escape
That Tarrano should thus defy the Earth, when by every law of rational circumstance the move seemed to spell only his own disaster, was characteristic of the man. He stood there in the instrument room at the peak of the skeleton tower in Venia and rasped out to the Earth Council his defiance. Silence followed—silence unbroken save by the hiss and click of the instruments as the message was sent.
That Tarrano would defy Earth like this, when it seemed like the smartest move could only lead to his own downfall, was typical of him. He stood in the instrument room at the top of the skeleton tower in Venia and shouted his challenge to the Earth Council. A moment of silence followed—broken only by the hiss and click of the instruments as the message went out.
And then Tarrano ordered thrown upon himself the lights and sending mirrors so that his own image might be available to all of the public and Earth officials who cared to look upon it. Within the circle of mirrors he stood drawn to his full height; his eyes flashing, heavy brows lowered, and a sardonic smile—almost a leer—pulling at his thin lips. The embodiment of defiance. Yet to those who knew him well—as I was beginning to know him—there was in his eyes a gleam of irony, as though even in this situation he saw humor. A game, with worlds and nations as his pawns—a game wherein, though he had apparently lost, with the confidence of his genius he knew that the hidden move he was about to make would extricate him.
And then Tarrano commanded the lights and mirrors to shine on him so that everyone, including the public and Earth officials, could see his image. In the circle of mirrors, he stood tall; his eyes flashing, heavy brows furrowed, and a sarcastic smile—almost a leer—playing on his thin lips. He was the epitome of defiance. Yet, for those who knew him well—like I was starting to—there was a spark of irony in his eyes, as if he found humor in this situation. It was a game, with worlds and nations as his pieces—a game in which, even though he seemed to have lost, his brilliant confidence told him that the hidden move he was about to make would get him out of trouble.
"Enough," he rasped.
"That's enough," he rasped.
The mirrors went dark. He turned away; and still without appearance of haste he drew Wolfgar, Elza and me to the balcony. Together we stood gazing over the lights of the city below us.
The mirrors went dark. He turned away; and still without seeming rushed, he led Wolfgar, Elza, and me to the balcony. Together we stood, looking out over the lights of the city below us.
A cloudless, starry sky. Empty of air-craft; but to the north just below the horizon, we knew that the line of war vessels was hovering. Even now, doubtless, they had their orders to descend upon us. Tarrano seemed waiting, and I suppose we stood there half an hour. Occasionally he would sight an instrument toward the north; and by the orders he gave at intervals I knew that preparations for action on his part were under way.
A clear, starry sky. No planes in sight; but to the north, just below the horizon, we knew that the line of battleships was lurking there. Even now, they probably had their orders to attack us. Tarrano seemed to be waiting, and I figured we stood there for about half an hour. Every now and then, he would aim a device toward the north; and from the orders he issued at intervals, I could tell that he was getting ready for action.
Half an hour. Then abruptly from below the northern horizon lights came up—spreading colored beams. The Earth war vessels! A line of them as far as we could see from left to right, mounting up into the sky as they winged their way toward us—a line spreading out in a broad arc. And then, behind us, I saw others appear. We were surrounded.
Half an hour. Then suddenly, lights appeared from below the northern horizon—spreading colorful beams. The Earth warships! A line of them stretching as far as we could see from left to right, rising into the sky as they flew toward us—a line expanding in a wide arc. And then, behind us, I saw more appear. We were surrounded.
It was a magnificent, awe-inspiring sight, that vast ring of approaching colored lights. Red, green and purple—slowly moving eyes. Light-rockets sometimes mounting above them, to burst with a soundless glare of white light in the sky; and underneath, the spreading white search-beams, sweeping down to the dark forest that lay all about us.
It was a stunning, breathtaking sight, that huge circle of colorful lights approaching. Red, green, and purple—slowly moving orbs. Light-rockets sometimes shot above them, exploding into a flash of bright white light in the sky; and below, the wide white search beams swept down into the dark forest surrounding us.
Soon, in the white glare of the bombs, we could distinguish the actual shapes of the vessels. Still Tarrano did not move from his place by the balcony rail. He stood there, with a hand contemplatively under his chin, as though absorbed by an interest in the scene purely impersonal. Was he going to give himself up? Stand there inactive while these armed forces of the most powerful world in the Solar System swept down upon him?
Soon, in the bright light of the bombs, we could make out the actual shapes of the ships. Still, Tarrano didn’t move from his spot by the balcony railing. He stood there, with one hand thoughtfully resting under his chin, as if he were genuinely interested in the scene from a distance. Was he going to surrender? Just stand there while these armed forces from the most powerful world in the Solar System closed in on him?
Abruptly he snapped his instrument back to his belt. He had not used it since the hostile lights had appeared. Previously, I knew, he had been watching those lights, with the curved ray of the instrument when the lights themselves had been below the horizon.
Abruptly, he snapped his device back onto his belt. He hadn't used it since the aggressive lights had shown up. Earlier, I knew he had been tracking those lights with the curved beam of the device when the lights had still been below the horizon.
He turned now to me. "They are here, Jac Hallen. Almost here. And I am at their mercy." His tone was ironic; then it hardened into grimness. He was addressing me, but I knew it was for Elza's benefit he spoke.
He turned to me now. "They're here, Jac Hallen. Almost here. And I'm at their mercy." His tone was ironic, then it shifted to something serious. He was talking to me, but I knew he was really speaking for Elza's sake.
"I came here to Earth, Jac Hallen, for certain things. I find them now accomplished. I belong here no longer." He laughed. "I would not force myself into a war prematurely. That would be very unwise. I think—we shall have to avoid this—engagement. I am—slightly outnumbered."
"I came to Earth, Jac Hallen, for specific purposes. I see that they are now fulfilled. I no longer belong here." He laughed. "I wouldn't rush into a war before it's time. That would be extremely unwise. I think—we should steer clear of this—conflict. I am—somewhat outnumbered."
He called an order, quite calmly over his shoulder. I suppose, at that moment, the Earth war vessels were no more than five miles away. The whole sky was a kaleidoscope of darting lights. In answer to his order, from the peak of our tower a light bomb mounted—a vertical ray of green light. The bomb of surrender!
He calmly gave an order over his shoulder. I guess, at that moment, the Earth warships were only about five miles away. The entire sky was a whirlwind of flashing lights. In response to his order, a light bomb was launched from the top of our tower—a vertical beam of green light. The bomb of surrender!
Tarrano chuckled. "That should halt them. Come! We must start."
Tarrano laughed. "That should stop them. Come on! We need to get started."
He held a brief colloquy with a Venus man who appeared beside him. The man nodded and hastened back into the instrument room. The green light of our bomb had died away. The lights in the sky began fading—the whole sky fading, turning to blackness! I became aware that Tarrano had thrown around our tower a temporary isolation barrage. For a few moments—while the current he had at his command could hold it—we could not be seen on the image finders of the advancing vessels.
He had a quick chat with a guy from Venus who showed up next to him. The guy nodded and rushed back into the control room. The green light from our bomb had faded. The lights in the sky started to dim—the entire sky fading, turning to darkness! I realized that Tarrano had set up a temporary isolation barrier around our tower. For a little while—while he had the power to maintain it—we couldn't be seen on the image trackers of the approaching ships.
Tarrano repeated: "That should hold them—I have surrendered! They should be triumphant. And outside our barrage, our men will bargain with them. Ten minutes! We should be able to hold them off that long at least. Come, Lady Elza. We must start now."
Tarrano repeated, "That should keep them busy—I’ve given up! They should be celebrating. And beyond our defenses, our guys will negotiate with them. Ten minutes! We should be able to fend them off for at least that long. Come on, Lady Elza. We need to get moving now."
With a scant ceremony in sharp contrast to his courteous words to Elza, he hurried us off. Three of us—Elza, Wolfgar and myself, with one attendant who still carried Elza's personal belongings. Hurried us into the vertical car which had brought us up into the tower. It descended now, down the iron skeleton shaft. Outside the girders I could see only the blackness of the barrage, with faint snapping sparks.
With a brief ceremony that sharply contrasted his polite words to Elza, he rushed us off. It was three of us—Elza, Wolfgar, and me—along with one attendant who still carried Elza's personal belongings. We were hurried into the vertical car that had brought us up to the tower. It descended now down the iron framework. Outside the beams, all I could see was the darkness of the barrage, with faint sparks snapping.
Silently we descended. It seemed very far down. And suddenly I realized that we were going lower than the ground level. The barrage sparks had vanished. The blackness now was a normal darkness; and in it I could see slipping upward the smooth black sides of the vertical shaft into which we were dropping. And the sulphuric smell of the barrage was gone. The air now smelt of earth—the heavy, close air of underground.
Silently, we went down. It felt like we were going really far down. Then I suddenly realized we were below ground level. The flashing sparks were gone. The darkness around us was just regular darkness, and I could see the smooth black walls of the vertical shaft we were falling into. The sulfur smell from the flashes was gone. Now the air smelled like earth—thick, heavy air from underground.
I do not know how far down we went. A thousand feet perhaps. The thing surprised me. Yet in those moments my mind encompassed it; and many of Tarrano's motives which I had not reasoned out before now seemed plain. He had come from Venus to the Earth, possibly several months ago. Had come directly here to Venia and set up his headquarters. His purpose on Earth—as he had just told me—did not lie with warfare. While he was here his forces had conquered the Great City of Venus, and just now, the Hill City of Mars. He controlled Venus and Mars—but he was still far from ready to attack the Earth.
I don't know how far down we went. Maybe a thousand feet. It surprised me. But in those moments, I understood it; and many of Tarrano's motivations that I hadn't figured out before now seemed clear. He had come from Venus to Earth, probably several months ago. He had come directly to Venia and set up his base here. His purpose on Earth—as he just told me—wasn't related to warfare. While he was here, his forces had taken over the Great City of Venus, and just now, the Hill City of Mars. He controlled Venus and Mars—but he still wasn’t ready to attack Earth.
He had come to the Earth in person for several important purposes. For one—he desired the Brende model and Dr. Brende's notes. He had them now; they were, in reality, at this present moment in the Great City of Venus. Also, with the Brende secret—to control it absolutely—he had to have Georg Brende. Well, as I was soon to realize, Georg was now his captive. And the Princess Maida? His purpose in holding her was two-fold. She had, now as always in the Venus Central State, a tremendous sentimental sway upon her people. Tarrano had abducted her, forcibly to remove her from the scene of action, so that during her unexplained absence his propaganda would have more influence. He had brought her here to Earth; and now his plan was to have Georg Brende and her fall in love with each other. He still hoped to win Georg to his cause, by giving him the Princess Maida, if for no other reason. And with Maida married to Georg—and Georg in Tarrano's service—Maida herself would turn her influence in Venus to consolidate her people to Tarrano.
He had come to Earth in person for several important reasons. First, he wanted the Brende model and Dr. Brende's notes. He had them now; they were currently in the Great City of Venus. Also, to completely control the Brende secret, he had to capture Georg Brende. Well, as I would soon find out, Georg was now his prisoner. And what about Princess Maida? There were two reasons he was holding her. She had, as always in the Venus Central State, a huge emotional influence over her people. Tarrano had kidnapped her to remove her from the situation, so during her mysterious absence, his propaganda would have a stronger impact. He had brought her to Earth; and now his plan was for Georg Brende and her to fall in love. He still hoped to win Georg to his side by giving him Princess Maida, if for no other reason. And with Maida married to Georg—and Georg working for Tarrano—Maida would use her influence in Venus to rally her people behind Tarrano.
These, in part, were Tarrano's present plans and motives. They were working out well. And—as he had said—the Earth did not concern him now as a battle-ground. Later ... But even with this sudden insight which seemed to come to me, I was inadequate to grasp what later he was to attempt.
These were, in part, Tarrano's current plans and motivations. They were going well. And—as he had mentioned—the Earth wasn't a concern for him as a battleground right now. Later... But even with this sudden realization that seemed to come to me, I couldn't fully understand what he was going to try later.
While thus occupied with my thoughts, we were steadily descending into the ground under Venia—dropping out of sight while above us, perhaps by now, the eager warcraft of Earth were overwhelming the city. Tarrano had not spoken; but when at last our little car bumped gently at the bottom, he said smilingly: "We are here, Lady Elza."
While I was lost in my thoughts, we were gradually descending into the ground beneath Venia—disappearing out of sight while, maybe by now, the eager war machines of Earth were overwhelming the city. Tarrano had been quiet; but when our little car finally bumped gently at the bottom, he smiled and said, "We’re here, Lady Elza."
We left the car, and passed into a dim-lighted cavern. I saw a lateral black tunnel-mouth yawning nearby, with a shining rail at its top and bottom, one above the other. And between the rails was a metal vehicle. A long, narrow car; yet with its turtle-back and its propelling gas-tube at the rear, with a rudder on each side of the tube, I realized that it was designed also for sub-sea travel. A small affair. Ten feet at its greatest width, and fifty or sixty feet long.
We got out of the car and walked into a dimly lit cave. I noticed a black tunnel opening nearby, with a shiny rail on the top and bottom, stacked one over the other. In between the rails was a metal vehicle. It was a long, narrow car, but with its turtle-back shape and propelling gas tube at the back, along with a rudder on each side of the tube, I realized it was also meant for underwater travel. It was a small thing, about ten feet at its widest point and fifty or sixty feet long.
There was nothing startling in this evidence of underground and sub-sea transportation. But that it should be here in primitive Venia surprised me. Then I realized that Tarrano had been here perhaps many months. Quietly, secretly he had constructed this underground road. For his escape, I could not doubt it. Indeed, I did not doubt but that the man had anticipated practically every event which had occurred.
There was nothing surprising about the evidence of underground and underwater transportation. But it was surprising to find it here in primitive Venia. Then I realized that Tarrano might have been here for many months. Quietly and secretly, he had built this underground road. It was clearly for his escape, and I had no doubt about that. In fact, I was sure that the man had anticipated almost every event that had taken place.
We found in the car, or boat if you will, a variety of attendants and personal belongings. Tara was there; I saw her sitting alone on one of the distant rings of seats. And Argo was among us—and others whom I had learned to know by sight and name. It was the party and equipment which Tarrano had probably originally brought with him from Venus. We, the last arrivals in the car, took our places. The doors slid closed. The car vibrated slightly; purred with its forward motors. We were started.
We found in the car, or boat if you prefer, a mix of attendants and personal items. Tara was there; I saw her sitting by herself on one of the far-off rows of seats. And Argo was with us—and others I had come to recognize by sight and name. It was the group and gear that Tarrano had likely originally brought with him from Venus. We, the last ones to arrive in the car, took our seats. The doors slid shut. The car vibrated a bit; it purred with its forward engines. We were on our way.
It was not a long trip. How far we went I have no means of knowing. But after a time, by the changed motion and sounds, I realized that we were traversing water. Then above us after another interval, they opened a hatchway. The pure fresh air of night streamed in upon us. Every light in the boat had been extinguished. At Tarrano's command I followed him up the small spider incline and through the hatchway. We stood on a little circular space of the turtle-deck, well aft—an observation space enclosed by a low metal rail. A few feet below us dark glossy water was slipping past.
It wasn't a long trip. I have no way of knowing how far we traveled. But after a while, I could tell by the change in motion and sounds that we were crossing water. Then, after a bit more time, they opened a hatch above us. The fresh night air rushed in around us. Every light on the boat had been turned off. At Tarrano's command, I followed him up the small incline and through the hatch. We stood on a small circular area of the turtle deck, towards the back—an observation space surrounded by a low metal railing. A few feet below us, dark glossy water was flowing by.
At a lazy hasteless pace, we were passing along what I saw to be a broad river. The Riola Amazonia[16] I afterward learned it to be. Heavy banks of luxurious foliage, dark and silent. Inundated in places. And after a few moments we slackened, turned sharply into one of the inundated coves and nosed slowly amid a tangle of the jungle bank.
At a relaxed, unhurried pace, we were moving along what I recognized as a wide river. It turned out to be the Riola Amazonia[16]. Thick banks of lush greenery surrounded us, dark and quiet, with some areas flooded. After a little while, we slowed down, sharply turned into one of the flooded inlets, and slowly navigated through a tangle of jungle along the shore.
And then I saw, hidden here in the recesses of this pathless forest, a small inter-planetary flyer, painted a hazy grey-blue. Around and over it the vegetation had been carefully, cunningly trained. A few cautious lights illumined it now; but without them, and even in daylight, I knew that from above it could never be seen.
And then I saw, tucked away in the depths of this uncharted forest, a small interplanetary spaceship, painted a misty grey-blue. The surrounding vegetation had been skillfully manipulated to conceal it. A few dim lights lit it up now; but without those, and even in daylight, I knew it would be invisible from above.
Our party entered it—a small but surprisingly luxurious vessel. The foliage from above it was cut away by ready workmen; and in half an hour more we were rising from the forest. Straight up, into that cloudless sky. The land dropped away beneath us; visually concave at first as the circular horizon seemed to rise with us. The sky overhead fortunately was empty—nothing in sight to bar our outward flight. And we carried no lights.
Our group got on board a small but surprisingly luxurious vessel. The workers above cleared away the foliage, and in about half an hour, we were ascending from the forest. Straight up, into that clear blue sky. The land beneath us fell away, appearing to curve downwards as the circular horizon seemed to lift with us. Luckily, the sky above was clear—nothing in sight to block our path. And we had no lights.
In a moment or two, so swiftly did we gather velocity, the lights of Venia—a distant patch of them—were visible. Then, further away, I presently saw the grey expanse of open sea. And as we mounted, the simulated concavity of the Earth turned convex. I had never seen it thus—had never been so far above its surface before. A huge grey ball down there which was our Earth. Outlines of sea and land. Then continents and oceans, enveloped by patches of cloud area. A grey ball, changing to a glowing, vaguely dull red; then silver. Dwindling—gleaming brighter silver on one side where the sunlight struck it.
In just a moment or two, we picked up speed so quickly that the lights of Venia—just a distant cluster—became visible. Then, further out, I could see the vast grey expanse of the open sea. As we rose higher, the Earth's simulated curve shifted to a flat surface. I had never seen it like this—had never been so far above its surface before. A giant grey sphere down there was our Earth. The shapes of land and sea were visible. Then continents and oceans, wrapped in patches of clouds. A grey sphere that transformed into a glowing, somewhat dull red; then silver. Shrinking—shining brighter silver on one side where the sunlight hit it.
We were in the realms of outer, inter-planetary space!
We were in the vastness of outer space between the planets!
CHAPTER XVI
Playground of Venus
After a trip uneventful—save that to me, taking it for the first time, it was an experience never to be forgotten in a lifetime—we landed at the Great City of Venus. We had sent no messages during the trip, and with our grey-blue color, I think we escaped telescopic and even radio observation by the Earth. Into our vessel's small instrument room, where Tarrano spent most of his time, reports of the news occasionally drifted in. But his connection—small and inadequate—was often broken. Nor did Tarrano this time seem interested in having Wolfgar, Elza and me learn the news. Yet it was not unfavorable to him. I gathered that the Earth formally had accepted his declaration of war. Relations with Venus—and with Mars also, had been discontinued. The mails no longer left. The helios were stopped. But, so far as I could learn, the Earth was undertaking no offensive action. For the present, certainly.
After a pretty uneventful trip—except for the fact that it was my first time, which made it an unforgettable experience—we arrived at the Great City of Venus. We hadn’t sent any messages during the journey, and with our gray-blue color, I think we avoided detection by Earth’s telescopes and even radio. In our ship's small instrument room, where Tarrano spent most of his time, occasional news updates filtered in. But his connection—small and unreliable—was often interrupted. Also, Tarrano didn’t seem interested in sharing the news with Wolfgar, Elza, and me this time. Still, it wasn’t bad news for him. I gathered that Earth had officially accepted his declaration of war. Relations with Venus—and Mars too—had been cut off. The mail wasn’t being sent anymore. The helios were halted. But from what I could tell, Earth wasn’t planning any offensive actions—at least for now.
Soon we were beyond reach of all messages save helios, which were not in operation. And in another day news began reaching us from Venus. But from this Tarrano barred us.
Soon we were out of range of all messages except for helios, which were not working. And within another day, news started coming in from Venus. But Tarrano prevented us from accessing it.
I saw Venus, as we dropped upon it, first as a tremendous lovely crescent of silver beneath us. A crescent first, and, as hours passed, the darkened area took shape. A ball hanging there in space. Growing almost momentarily larger. Soon we could distinguish cloud areas. Then the land—the water. A ball filling half our lower segment of sky. Then all of it.
I saw Venus as we descended onto it, first appearing as a stunning crescent of silver below us. A crescent at first, and as hours went by, the dark areas began to take form. A sphere suspended in space. Getting larger almost instantly. Soon we could make out cloud formations. Then the land—the water. A sphere occupying half our lower sky. Then it filled our entire view.
We reached the Venus atmosphere, passed through cloud masses, and out again into the brilliant sunshine. Below us, glowing with the glory of mid-day, lay the Venus Central State. Rolling hills with distant mountain peaks, the highest of them far-away, glittering white with the sunlight on their snow-caps.
We entered the atmosphere of Venus, moved through thick clouds, and emerged into bright sunlight. Below us, shining in the glory of midday, was the Venus Central State. There were rolling hills and distant mountain peaks, the highest ones far away, sparkling white with sunlight on their snow caps.
A land of warmth and beauty. Dazzling green, with a luxuriant vegetation, tropical yet strange.
A place full of warmth and beauty. Bright green, with lush vegetation, tropical yet unusual.
As we dropped lower, I sat alone, gazing downward. We were passing over the land now, at an altitude of no more than twenty thousand feet. A vivid land. Vivid sunlight; inky shadows; a green to everything—a solid, brilliant green. Amid it, spots of other colors; splashes of yellow; patches of scarlet as though some huge field were massed with scarlet blossoms. And trailing silver threads—rivers and streams. Or again glittering silver lakes nestling in the hills.
As we descended, I sat by myself, looking down. We were flying over the land now, at about twenty thousand feet. It was a bright landscape. Bright sunlight; deep shadows; an intense green everywhere—a rich, vibrant green. In it, there were spots of different colors; bursts of yellow; patches of red as if a massive field was covered in red flowers. And there were shimmering silver threads—rivers and streams. Or sparkling silver lakes tucked away in the hills.
A fairyland of beauty. Yet as I gazed, it seemed not the fairyland of a child. Not childish, but mature; for I could not miss in its aspect, a warmth, a quality of sensuousness. A land of dalliance and pleasure of the senses. And I realized then why the Venus people derived all their advancement of science and industry from Earthly and Martian sources. A hand of luxury and physical ease. People, not primitive—but decadent.
A beautiful paradise. But as I looked closer, it didn’t feel like the fairyland of a child. It was not childish, but rather sophisticated; I couldn’t help but notice a warmth and a sense of sensuality in its appearance. A place of indulgence and sensory enjoyment. That’s when I understood why the Venus people got all their scientific and industrial advancements from Earth and Mars. It was a life of luxury and physical comfort. People, not primitive—but decadent.
I became aware of Wolfgar at my elbow. "It is very beautiful, eh, Jac Hallen?"
I noticed Wolfgar standing next to me. "It's really beautiful, right, Jac Hallen?"
"Beautiful—yes. You've been here before, Wolfgar?"
"Beautiful—yeah. You've been here before, Wolfgar?"
He nodded. "Oh yes. Soon we will reach the Great City. That too is strange and beautiful."
He nodded. "Oh yes. Soon we'll reach the Great City. That's also strange and beautiful."
Elza saw us together and joined us. The Great City presently came into distant view. Wolfgar, with that gentle voice and smile characteristic of him began to describe to us what we should see. Abruptly Elza said:
Elza saw us together and joined us. The Great City soon came into view in the distance. Wolfgar, with that gentle voice and smile that we all knew him for, started to tell us what we would see. Suddenly, Elza said:
"I have never really thanked you, Wolfgar. You saved my life—there when Tara attacked me."
"I've never really thanked you, Wolfgar. You saved my life when Tara attacked me."
He gestured. "Your thanks are more than such a service deserves."
He waved his hand. "You don’t need to thank me; it wasn’t that big of a deal."
As though the subject had suggested Georg and Maida to him, he added, "I am wondering where Georg Brende and the Princess Maida may be."
As if the topic had brought Georg and Maida to his mind, he said, "I’m curious where Georg Brende and Princess Maida are."
I fancied then that I saw a quality of wistfulness in his eyes. A gentle little fellow, this Mars man. Queer and brooding, with strange thoughts not to be fathomed. He added as though to himself: "I have often wondered—" Then stopped.
I thought I saw a hint of longing in his eyes. This Mars guy was a gentle soul. Odd and thoughtful, with deep, ungraspable ideas. He said almost to himself, "I've often wondered—" and then trailed off.
Elza and I had discussed it. We felt sure that Georg and Maida had been taken to Venus. They could have had only a few hours' start of ourselves. Yet this vessel we were in was unusually slow. We felt convinced that they had already arrived on Venus—had been there perhaps already for a day.
Elza and I talked about it. We were sure that Georg and Maida had been taken to Venus. They could have only had a few hours' head start on us. Yet this ship we were in was really slow. We were convinced that they had already made it to Venus—maybe they'd been there for a whole day already.
We discussed it now with Wolfgar as the Great City came under us; but soon we fell silent, gazing down into this beautiful capital of the Central State.
We talked about it with Wolfgar as the Great City appeared below us; but soon we fell silent, staring down at this gorgeous capital of the Central State.
It lay in a broad hollow, a large, irregular circular bowl surrounded by gently sloping hillsides. The bowl was entirely filled by water—a broad flat lake of silver which from this height showed us its pearly bottom. On the water—seen from above—the houses seemed floating—clusters of lily pads on a placid shining pool. They were, in reality, flat cubical buildings solidly built of rectangular blocks of stone, standing just above the water level on solid stone foundations. Always green and white—stones like blocks of smooth, polished marble, set in green and white patterns. Balconies and cornices of what might have been gleaming, beaten copper. Flat roofs, edged with scarlet flowers.
It was located in a wide hollow, a large, uneven circular bowl surrounded by gently sloping hills. The bowl was completely filled with water—a broad, flat lake of silver that, from this height, revealed its pearly bottom. From above, the houses appeared to be floating—clusters of lily pads on a calm, shining pool. In reality, they were flat, cube-shaped buildings solidly constructed from rectangular blocks of stone, standing just above the water level on sturdy stone foundations. Always green and white—stones like smooth, polished marble, arranged in green and white patterns. Balconies and cornices that could have been shiny, beaten copper. Flat roofs lined with scarlet flowers.
Some of the buildings were low and small. Others of several stories, pretentious and ornate. One very large, like a palace, standing alone on its verdant island.
Some of the buildings were short and small. Others were several stories tall, showy and elaborate. One very large building, like a palace, stood alone on its green island.
The houses were mostly gathered in clusters of various shapes and sizes. Yet a semblance of order prevailed. Winding streets of open water lay between the groups. There were trellised walks and arching spider bridges, sometimes over the streets, sometimes joining one house to another.
The houses were mostly grouped together in different shapes and sizes. Still, there was a sense of order. Curved waterways ran between the clusters. There were pathways with trellises and arched bridges, sometimes crossing the streets, sometimes connecting one house to another.
Here and there I saw lagoons of open water, dotted with small green islands like parks—islands on which the vegetation grew far higher and more luxuriant than any even in the tropics of our Earth. Vegetation always under careful training and control. Profuse with flowers, vivid and gigantic. The houses too, were roofed with gardens—sometimes with pergolas and trellises of the aerial scarlet blossoms. Occasionally—these latter details I observed as we descended close upon the city—I saw houses with a tiny swimming pool on the roof—a private pool hidden in masses of colored flowers.
Here and there, I noticed lagoons of open water scattered with small green islands that looked like parks—islands where the plants grew taller and more luxurious than anything even found in Earth's tropics. The vegetation was always carefully curated and controlled, bursting with large, vibrant flowers. The houses were also topped with gardens—sometimes featuring pergolas and trellises adorned with bright red blooms. Occasionally—these details caught my eye as we approached the city—I spotted homes with a small swimming pool on the roof—a private pool tucked away amidst colorful flowers.
A playground—the playground of Venus. It seemed very backward—uncivilized. And then Wolfgar pointed out the surrounding hillsides. On them, cleared of their vegetation, our modern civilization stood gaunt and efficient. Towers, aerials, landing stages, aerial trams, factories, tall stacks over the dynamo houses belching thick black smoke, which artificial wind-generators carefully blew away from the city.
A playground—the playground of Venus. It felt very primitive—uncivilized. Then Wolfgar pointed out the hills around us. On those hills, stripped of their greenery, our modern civilization looked stark and efficient. There were towers, antennas, landing platforms, aerial trams, factories, and tall chimneys from the power plants spewing thick black smoke, which artificial wind turbines carefully blew away from the city.
In the midst of their hillside ring of necessary modernity, the people of the Great City had kept their playground inviolate. Work, science, industry—all necessary. But the real business of life was pleasure. Art, music, beauty.... And I am not far from thinking that unless abused, their formula is better than ours.
In the middle of their essential modern world, the people of the Great City had preserved their playground intact. Work, science, industry—all essential. But the true purpose of life was enjoyment. Art, music, beauty.... And I’m starting to believe that unless misused, their way is better than ours.
CHAPTER XVII
Violet Beam of Death
We landed on a stage at the summit of one of the nearer hillsides. Our coming—unheralded since we had carried no sending instruments—created a furor. The workers rested to watch us as we disembarked. It was not so different a scene, here on the hill, than might have occurred on Earth. We took a moving platform, down the hill, to the water's edge. A barge was awaiting us—a broad flat vessel with gaudy trappings. A score of attendants lined its sides, each with a pole to thrust it through the shallow water. And on its high-raised stern, beneath a canopy was a couch upon which Tarrano reclined, with us of his party at his feet.
We landed on a platform at the top of one of the nearby hills. Our arrival—unexpected since we hadn’t sent any signals—caused a stir. The workers paused to watch us as we got off. This scene on the hill wasn’t so different from what might have happened back on Earth. We took a moving platform down the hill to the water's edge. A barge was waiting for us—a wide, flat boat with bright decorations. A group of attendants lined its sides, each holding a pole to push it through the shallow water. And on its elevated stern, under a canopy, was a couch where Tarrano reclined, with his party gathered at his feet.
A royal barge, queerly ancient, barbaric—reminding me of the flat, motionless pictures of Earth's early history. Yet it was a symbol here on Venus, not of barbarism, but of decadence.
A royal barge, oddly old-fashioned and savage—making me think of the still, flat images of Earth's early history. Yet here on Venus, it was a symbol not of barbarism, but of decadence.
We started off. I may have given a false idea of the size of the Great City. Its lake, indeed, was fully fifteen miles or more in diameter. Half a million people lived on or close around that placid stretch of water.
We set off. I might have given you the wrong impression about how big the Great City is. Its lake is actually about fifteen miles or more across. Half a million people lived on or near that calm expanse of water.
The news of Tarrano's arrival had instantly spread. Graceful boats, all propelled by hand, thronged our course. From them, and from every house-window, balcony and roof-top, a waving multitude cheered the coming of the Master. The new Master, to whom so recently they had given their allegiance—the Master who in return was to endow them with life everlasting.
The news of Tarrano's arrival spread quickly. Sleek boats, all rowed by hand, crowded our path. From them, and from every window, balcony, and rooftop, a sea of people cheered for the arrival of the Master. The new Master, to whom they had pledged their loyalty not long ago—the Master who, in return, would grant them eternal life.
It was a gay, holiday throng—cheering us, tossing flower-petals down upon us as we passed majestically beneath the bridges. Yet among these gaudily dressed women and men with the luster of wealth and ease upon them, others mingled. Others of a lower class, poorly dressed, with the badge of servitude upon them, enthralled in a social peonage which I did not yet understand.
It was a cheerful holiday crowd—cheering us on, throwing flower petals down at us as we passed gracefully beneath the bridges. Yet among these brightly dressed men and women, who radiated wealth and comfort, others were intermingled. Others from a lower class, poorly dressed, carrying the mark of servitude, caught in a social system that I didn’t yet grasp.
"Slaans," Wolfgar called them. A term half of derision, half contempt. And Wolfgar pointed one out to me. A huge grey, surly-looking fellow passing in a one-man shell or boat of tree-fibre. He gazed up at us as he went by—a furtive glance of cold, sullen fury. Unmistakable. And I saw it again on others of his kind—men, women, even children who gazed at us with big, round eyes. A dumb, sullen resentment, with a smouldering fury beneath it.
"Slaans," Wolfgar called them. A term that was part derision, part contempt. And Wolfgar pointed one out to me. A huge, grumpy-looking guy passing in a one-man shell or tree-fiber boat. He looked up at us as he went by—a quick glance of cold, angry frustration. Unmistakable. I saw it again in others like him—men, women, even children who stared at us with wide, round eyes. A silent, grumpy resentment, with a smoldering anger underneath.
During the trip, which may have taken an hour, I remarked something also, which did not at the time seem significant but very soon I was to recall it and understand its import. Argo, of course, was still with us. As we embarked upon the barge, a man evidently an official of the Great City had paid his humble respects to Tarrano and then withdrawn to a further part of the vessel, drawing Argo with him. I saw the two in close conversation. The official evidently was telling Argo something of importance. I could see Argo growing indignant and then his eyes gleaming, a leer upon his cruel lips.
During the trip, which probably lasted about an hour, I noticed something that didn't seem important at the time but would quickly come back to me and reveal its significance. Argo was still with us, of course. As we boarded the barge, a man who was clearly an official from the Great City paid his respects to Tarrano and then moved to another part of the vessel, taking Argo with him. I saw the two of them deep in conversation. The official was clearly telling Argo something important. I could see Argo getting angry and then his eyes shining, with a sneer on his cruel lips.
During the trip Tarrano sat calm, half reclining on his couch—sat watching with his keen expressionless eyes the applause of the multitude. It was, I think, and I believe he felt it also, the height of his career up to that time—this triumphant entry into the greatest city of Venus. He did not speak, just sat watching and listening, with a half smile of triumph pulling at his mouth. Yet I know too, that those keen eyes of his did not miss the sullen glances of the slaans.
During the trip, Tarrano sat calmly, half reclining on his couch—watching with his sharp, expressionless eyes the applause of the crowd. I think this was, and I believe he felt it too, the peak of his career up to that point—this triumphant entrance into the greatest city of Venus. He didn’t say anything, just sat there watching and listening, with a half-smile of triumph tugging at his mouth. Yet I also know that those sharp eyes of his didn’t miss the sullen glances of the slaans.
The weather, as always in the Venus Central State, was warm—a luxurious tropic warmth. And now I felt—as I had seen from above—the languorous, sensuous quality of it all. Music, mingled with the ripple of girlish laughter and cheers, came from the houses as we passed. Soft, fragrant flower-petals deluged us. The very air was laden heavy with exotic perfumes from the flowers which were everywhere.
The weather, as usual in the Venus Central State, was warm—a luxurious tropical warmth. And now I felt—as I had seen from above—the lazy, sensual quality of it all. Music, mixed with the sound of girlish laughter and cheers, flowed from the houses as we passed. Soft, fragrant flower petals showered over us. The air was thick with exotic perfumes from the flowers that were everywhere.
We arrived at last at what appeared to be a palace—a broad, low building of polished stone, on an island of its own. It was the building I had noticed when first we saw the Great City from above. Gardens were about the building, and on its roof. Flowers lined its many balconies.
We finally arrived at what looked like a palace—a wide, low structure made of polished stone, sitting on its own island. It was the same building I had seen when we first viewed the Great City from above. Gardens surrounded the building, and there were gardens on its roof too. Flowers decorated its numerous balconies.
We drew up to a stone landing-place.
We pulled up to a stone dock.
"The palace of the Princess Maida," Wolfgar whispered.
"The palace of Princess Maida," Wolfgar whispered.
But I had no time to question him. Attendants appeared. A queer mixture. Incongruous men of science, armed with belts of instruments. They greeted Tarrano humbly; escorted him away.
But I had no time to ask him anything. Helpers showed up. A strange mix. Odd men of science, equipped with belts full of tools. They greeted Tarrano respectfully and took him away.
Other attendants. Natives of the city, in the flowing, bright-colored robes we had seen everywhere. A group of them—laughing young girls—descended upon us.
Other attendants. Locals of the city, in the flowing, bright-colored robes we had seen everywhere. A group of them—laughing young girls—came down to us.
"The Princess Maida bids you welcome."
"Princess Maida welcomes you."
They hurried us into the building. I was surprised. Tarrano had seemingly ignored us. It was quite as though we were honored guests, arriving in the Central State when Maida was its ruler.
They rushed us into the building. I was taken aback. Tarrano had seemingly overlooked us. It felt just like we were VIPs, arriving in the Central State when Maida was in charge.
Led by the girls, we passed upward into the building past splashing fountains, cascades of perfumed water with tubes of silver light gleaming in its midst; and were thrust at last into a room.
Led by the girls, we moved up into the building, passing by splashing fountains and streams of scented water with tubes of silver light shining in the middle; and we were finally pushed into a room.
The girls withdrew. Across the floor-polished stone, with heavy woven rugs upon it—Georg and the Princess Maida advanced upon us.
The girls stepped back. Across the polished stone floor, which was covered with heavy woven rugs, Georg and Princess Maida walked towards us.
Our greetings were brief. I could have talked to them both for a day, questioning them; and they, no doubt, had as much to ask of us. But they were solemn, grave and anxious.
Our greetings were short. I could have chatted with both of them for a whole day, asking questions, and they surely had just as many questions for us. But they were serious, solemn, and worried.
"Not now, Jac," Georg said to check me. "Elza dear—I have been so worried over you."
"Not now, Jac," Georg said to stop me. "Elza, my dear—I’ve been so worried about you."
"But——" I demanded.
"But—" I insisted.
"Jac—the situation here—our own cause—the safety of our Earth itself—this Tarrano—"
"Jac—the situation here—our own cause—the safety of our planet itself—this Tarrano—"
But Maida stopped him. "The very air has ears. Not now." Her glance turned to Wolfgar; her slim hands went out to greet him. "Wolfgar, my friend. It is good to see you here."
But Maida stopped him. "The air is full of ears. Not now." She looked at Wolfgar and reached out her slim hands to greet him. "Wolfgar, my friend. It’s great to see you here."
Wolfgar knelt before her, gazed for one instant into her eyes, and then with head bowed, brushed the hem of her robe to his face.
Wolfgar knelt in front of her, looked into her eyes for a moment, and then, with his head down, kissed the edge of her robe.
She laughed gently. "Stand up, Wolfgar. I would not be the Princess Maida to you now. Only—your friend. Your grateful friend."
She laughed softly. "Stand up, Wolfgar. I don't want to be Princess Maida to you right now. Just—your friend. Your grateful friend."
There was a sudden soundless flash. From across the room a beam of violet flame darted at us. It struck just between Maida and Wolfgar, as he rose from his knee. Both of them involuntarily stepped backward, apart from each other. And between them, breast high, the flame hung level across the room. Maida was on one side of it; all the rest of us, on the other.
There was a sudden silent flash. A beam of violet flame shot across the room toward us. It struck right between Maida and Wolfgar as he got up from his knee. Both of them instinctively stepped back, separating from each other. And between them, at chest height, the flame hung level across the room. Maida was on one side of it; the rest of us were on the other.
I turned. At the door, Argo had appeared. From a black object in his hand, the beam was streaming. He rested the black thing on a wall ledge so that the beam hung level.
I turned. At the door, Argo had shown up. A beam was streaming from a black object in his hand. He put the black thing on a wall ledge so that the beam stayed level.
"Stand where you are, all of you." He started toward Maida, behind the beam from the rest of us.
"Stay where you are, everyone." He moved toward Maida, behind the beam from the rest of us.
Georg made as though to leap forward, but Wolfgar restrained him. "Wait! You don't understand—that's death!"
Georg looked like he was about to jump forward, but Wolfgar held him back. "Hold on! You don't get it—that's death!"
I saw now that the violet light had encircled us. Only Maida and Argo were outside it. He was approaching her, with a cylinder in his hand. The ray from it struck her without power of movement or speech. Her eyes, terrified, turned to us. Again Georg would have leaped, but Wolfgar shouted, "Wait! That's death! Don't you understand?"
I saw that the violet light had surrounded us. Only Maida and Argo were outside it. He was walking toward her, holding a cylinder. The beam from it hit her, leaving her unable to move or speak. Her eyes, filled with fear, looked to us. Once more, Georg tried to leap forward, but Wolfgar shouted, "Wait! That's death! Don't you get it?"
Argo was leering. "Death? Yes! If you touch that violet light! Death, of course. But you won't touch it! You will stand and watch—stand silently for you know that if you shout, the vibrations will bring the beam upon you. You won't move—you'll stand and watch me kill your Princess Maida—not quickly—she is too beautiful for that. You, Georg Brende—you, Wolfgar, traitor from Mars. You shall see your Princess Maida die—this would-be traitoress to my Master Tarrano!"
Argo was grinning. "Death? Absolutely! If you so much as touch that violet light! Death, no doubt about it. But you won’t touch it! You will just stand and watch—stand silently because you know that if you scream, the vibrations will bring the beam down on you. You won't budge—you'll just watch me kill your Princess Maida—not quickly—she's too beautiful for that. You, Georg Brende—you, Wolfgar, traitor from Mars. You will see your Princess Maida die—this would-be traitor to my Master Tarrano!"
With all the strength of his puny body Wolfgar flung Georg backward—safely away from the deadly violet beam. And then, without warning, without a cry which would endanger us, the little Mars man sprang headlong, into and through the violet beam of death.
With all the strength of his small body, Wolfgar pushed Georg backward—safely out of the way of the deadly violet beam. Then, without warning and without a sound that could put us at risk, the little Martian leaped headfirst into and through the violet beam of death.
CHAPTER XVIII
Passing of a Friend
Wolfgar was not dead; but when we picked him up it was obvious that he was dying. The violet beam vanished as his body struck it—vanished with a hiss and splutter, and a puff of sulphuric smoke that mingled with the smell of burning garments and flesh.
Wolfgar was not dead; but when we picked him up, it was clear that he was dying. The violet beam disappeared as his body hit it—vanished with a hiss and splutter, and a puff of sulfuric smoke that mixed with the smell of burning clothes and flesh.
Georg and I leaped forward. Argo was standing transfixed by surprise at what Wolfgar had done; and as the beam died, Georg was upon him.
Georg and I jumped forward. Argo was frozen in shock at what Wolfgar had done; and as the light faded, Georg was on him.
"One moment!"
"Just a moment!"
The quiet, commanding voice of Tarrano. He must have come quickly, when informed by the finders of Argo's treachery. Yet he stood now at the arcade entrance, drawn to his full height, frowning with lowered brows, but wholly without appearance of haste.
The calm, authoritative voice of Tarrano. He must have arrived quickly when he was informed by the discoverers of Argo's betrayal. Yet here he stood now at the arcade entrance, tall and imposing, frowning with his brows furrowed, but completely devoid of any sign of urgency.
"One moment—stand aside, all of you."
"Hold on—step back, everyone."
Argo cowered. The rest of us moved aside. Elza came toward me, and I put my arm around her. Poor little Elza! She was shivering with fright.
Argo cowered. The rest of us stepped aside. Elza came toward me, and I put my arm around her. Poor little Elza! She was shaking with fear.
Tarrano seemed not to need information as to what had transpired. His eyes, roving over us, saw the lifeless, seared body of Wolfgar lying on the floor.
Tarrano didn't seem to need any information about what had happened. His eyes scanned over us and took in the lifeless, charred body of Wolfgar lying on the floor.
"Too bad," he said. Then his gaze swung to Argo.
"That's too bad," he said. Then his eyes shifted to Argo.
"Master——"
"Master—"
"Silence!"
"Quiet!"
There was on Tarrano's face and in his voice an expression, a tone quite new to me. A quiet grimness. More than that. A quality of deadliness—of inexorable deadliness which could well have chilled the stoutest heart that fronted it.
There was an expression on Tarrano's face and in his voice that was completely new to me. A quiet seriousness. More than that. A sense of danger—of relentless danger that could easily have chilled the bravest heart facing it.
"Come here, Argo." Tarrano stood quite motionless. "Argo!"
"Come here, Argo." Tarrano stood completely still. "Argo!"
"Master! Master, you——"
"Boss! Boss, you——"
"Come!"
"Come here!"
Argo was on the floor. Shaking with terror—for he, probably better than any of us, understood what was coming—dragged himself to Tarrano's feet.
Argo was on the ground, shaking with fear—because he likely understood what was about to happen better than any of us—dragged himself to Tarrano's feet.
"Stand up!"
"Get up!"
"Master, have mercy——"
"Please, have mercy——"
"Stand up! Are you a man?"
"Stand up! Are you a man?"
Argo's legs would barely support him, but he struggled to get himself erect. With a wrench, Tarrano tore the robe from Argo's chest.
Argo's legs could hardly hold him up, but he fought to stand. With a jerk, Tarrano ripped the robe off Argo's chest.
"Master! Master! Have mercy!"
"Master! Master! Please have mercy!"
In Tarrano's hand I saw a needle-like piece of steel. A dagger, yet it was more like a needle.
In Tarrano's hand, I saw a needle-like piece of steel. It was a dagger, but looked more like a needle.
"Master—Oh——"
"Master—Oh—"
Tarrano had stabbed it gently into the man's chest. A mere prick into the flesh, and a tiny drop of blood oozed out.
Tarrano had gently stabbed it into the man's chest. Just a slight poke into the flesh, and a tiny drop of blood oozed out.
For a moment Argo stood swaying. Eyes white-rimmed with mortal terror as he stupidly looked down at the drop of blood. A moment, then the injected poison took effect. He tottered, flung his arms above his head and fell. Lay writhing an instant; then twitching; and then quite still.
For a moment, Argo stood unsteadily. His eyes wide with fear as he looked down at the drop of blood in confusion. Then, the injected poison kicked in. He wobbled, raised his arms above his head, and collapsed. He writhed for a second; then he twitched; and finally, he was completely still.
Tarrano turned away, his face impassive. "Unfortunate. He was a good man in many ways—I shall be sorry to lose his services." He saw me with my arm around Elza, and he frowned.
Tarrano turned away, his expression unreadable. "That's too bad. He was a decent guy in many ways—I’ll miss having him around." He noticed me with my arm around Elza and frowned.
"So?"
"So?"
Instinctively, involuntarily—and I hated myself for it—I dropped my arm.
Instinctively, without thinking about it—and I hated myself for this—I dropped my arm.
Georg exclaimed: "Wolfgar—he——"
Georg shouted: "Wolfgar—he——"
Tarrano turned from me. "He is not dead—but he will die. There is nothing we can do. I'm very sorry—very sorry indeed."
Tarrano turned away from me. "He's not dead—but he will be. There's nothing we can do. I'm really sorry—truly sorry."
A sincere regret was in his tone. We lifted Wolfgar up, carried him to a depression in the floor by the wall—a shallow, couch-like bowl half-filled with down.
A genuine regret was in his voice. We picked Wolfgar up and carried him to a dip in the floor by the wall—a shallow, couch-like bowl half-filled with down.
On the floor we gathered, seated on cushions; and presently Wolfgar regained consciousness. His face was not burned. It lighted with a dazed smile; and his eyes, searching us, picked out Maida.
On the floor we came together, sitting on cushions; and soon Wolfgar came to. His face wasn’t burned. It brightened with a confused smile; and his eyes, searching for us, found Maida.
"You are safe—I'm—so glad."
"You're safe—I'm so glad."
His voice was low and labored; and at once his eyes closed again as though the effort of speaking were too great.
His voice was soft and strained, and immediately his eyes shut again as if talking was too much effort.
Maida was sitting near me at Wolfgar's head, bending over him. She had recovered from her terror of Argo; and as she leaned down, gazing at the dying Wolfgar, I think I have never seen so gentle, so compassionate an expression upon the face of any woman.
Maida was sitting close to me at Wolfgar's head, leaning over him. She had gotten over her fear of Argo; and as she bent down, looking at the dying Wolfgar, I think I’ve never seen such a gentle, compassionate look on any woman’s face.
Elza whispered: "There must be something we can do. The men of medicine—the lights—the healing lights! Georg! Cannot you use father's——"
Elza whispered, "There has to be something we can do. The medical experts—the bright minds—the healing minds! Georg! Can't you use dad's——"
They were only an overwrought girl's excited ideas, of course. Wolfgar's lungs were seared; even as Elza spoke, he coughed, and blood welled from his mouth—blood which Georg quickly wiped away.
They were just an overemotional girl's excited thoughts, of course. Wolfgar's lungs were burned; even as Elza talked, he coughed, and blood oozed from his mouth—blood that Georg quickly wiped away.
Tarrano was on his feet behind us, with folded arms; and as he looked down, I saw on his face also—the face which a few moments before had been grim with deadly menace—a look now of gentle compassion very much like Maida's.
Tarrano was standing behind us with his arms crossed; and as he looked down, I noticed a change on his face—the face that just moments ago had been tense with serious threats—now showing a look of gentle compassion, much like Maida's.
"No use," he said softly. "We can do nothing. He will die."
"No point," he said quietly. "There's nothing we can do. He's going to die."
Again Wolfgar's eyes opened. "Die—of course." He tried to raise one of his burned hands, but dropped it back. "Die? Yes—of course. In just a moment...." His eyes, already dulled, swung about. "Who is that—crying? There's no need—to cry."
Again Wolfgar's eyes opened. "Die—of course." He tried to lift one of his burned hands but let it drop back down. "Die? Yes—of course. In just a moment...." His eyes, already dull, scanned around. "Who is that—crying? There's no need—to cry."
It was little Elza beside me, struggling to suppress her sobs.
It was little Elza next to me, trying to hold back her tears.
Wolfgar's slow, labored voice demanded: "That isn't—my Princess Maida crying—is it? I don't want—her to cry——"
Wolfgar's slow, strained voice asked, "That's not—my Princess Maida crying, is it? I don't want—her to cry——"
"No," said Georg gently. "Maida is here—right here by you. She isn't crying."
"No," Georg said softly. "Maida is here—right here with you. She isn't crying."
His gaze found Maida's face. "Oh, yes—I can see you—Princess Maida. You're not crying—that's good. There's nothing to—cry about."
His eyes landed on Maida’s face. "Oh, yes—I can see you—Princess Maida. You're not crying—that's good. There's nothing to—cry about."
He seemed for a moment to gather a little strength; he moved his head and saw Tarrano standing there behind us.
He seemed to take a moment to regain some strength; he moved his head and saw Tarrano standing there behind us.
"Master?" He used the old term with a whimsical smile. "I—called you that—for a long time, didn't I? You have a right to consider me a traitor——"
"Master?" He used the old term with a playful smile. "I—called you that—for a long time, didn't I? You have every reason to see me as a traitor——"
"A spy," said Tarrano very gently. "Not a traitor. That you would have been had you served me—a traitor to your Princess."
"A spy," Tarrano said softly. "Not a traitor. You would have been a traitor to your Princess if you had served me."
Wolfgar's head tried to nod; relief was on his face. "I'm—glad you understand. I would not want to die—having you think harshly of me——"
Wolfgar's head attempted to nod; relief was evident on his face. "I'm—happy you understand. I wouldn't want to die—having you think badly of me——"
"You are a man—I honor you." Abruptly Tarrano turned away and strode across the room. And always since I have wondered if he left that scene of death because of the emotion he could not hide.
"You are a man—I respect you." Suddenly, Tarrano turned away and walked across the room. Ever since, I've wondered if he left that scene of death because of the emotions he couldn’t hide.
Georg said: "You should not talk, Wolfgar."
Georg said, "You shouldn't talk, Wolfgar."
"But I—want to talk. I have—only a few minutes. Just these—last few minutes—I want to talk to my—Princess Maida. You'll—excuse us—the Princess Maida and me—won't you? Just for these last—few minutes?"
"But I want to talk. I only have a few minutes. Just these last few minutes—I want to talk to my Princess Maida. You'll excuse us, won't you? Just for these last few minutes?"
We withdrew beyond his fading sight.
We moved away beyond his fading vision.
"My—Princess Maida——"
"My—Princess Maida—"
His voice still reached us. She leaned closer over him. Her tears were falling now, but as she spoke she strove for calmness.
His voice still reached us. She leaned closer over him. Her tears were falling now, but as she spoke, she tried to stay calm.
"Wolfgar——"
"Wolfgar—"
His eyes were glazing, but they dung to her. "Princess——"
His eyes were glazing over, but they still clung to her. "Princess——"
"No," she said. "Just Maida—your friend. The woman you have given your life for." Her voice almost broke. "Oh, Wolfgar! Never shall I forget that. To give your life——"
"No," she said. "Just Maida—your friend. The woman you’ve dedicated your life to." Her voice nearly cracked. "Oh, Wolfgar! I’ll never forget that. To dedicate your life——"
"It is—a great honor." The gesture he made to check her words of thanks exhausted him. His eyes closed; for a moment he seemed not to breathe. As Maida leaned down in alarm, her beautiful white hair tumbled forward over her shoulders. A lock of it brushed Wolfgar. He could not lift his hands, but they groped for the tresses, found them and clung. Her white waves of hair, with his fingers, shriveled, burned black, entwined in them.
"It is—a great honor." The way he tried to acknowledge her words of thanks drained him. His eyes shut; for a moment, he looked like he wasn't breathing. As Maida leaned down in concern, her gorgeous white hair fell over her shoulders. A strand of it brushed against Wolfgar. He couldn't raise his hands, but they reached for the hair, found it, and held on. Her flowing white hair, with his fingers, shriveled, burned black, entwined with it.
Again his eyelids came up. "You won't leave me—Princess Maida. Not for these—last few minutes?"
Again his eyelids lifted. "You won’t leave me—Princess Maida. Not for these—last few minutes?"
"No," she half whispered.
"No," she whispered softly.
"You—cannot—if you would." His whimsical smile returned. "You see? I am—holding you."
"You can’t, even if you wanted to." His playful smile came back. "See? I’m holding you."
For a moment he was silent. His eyes stayed open, staring dully at her. His face and lips were drained now of their blood.
For a moment, he was quiet. His eyes remained open, staring blankly at her. His face and lips were now pale and devoid of color.
"You're—still there?"
"Are you still there?"
"Yes, Wolfgar."
"Yeah, Wolfgar."
"Yes—of course I know you are. But I—cannot see you very well—now. You look—so far away."
"Yes—I know you are. But I—can't see you very well—now. You seem—so far away."
She put her face down quite close to him. Her eyes were brimming with tears.
She leaned her face down close to him. Her eyes were filled with tears.
"Oh—yes," he said. "That's better—much better. Now I can—see you—very plainly. I was thinking—I wanted to—tell you something. It—wouldn't be right to tell you—except that I'll soon—be gone where it won't make any difference."
"Oh—yes," he said. "That's better—much better. Now I can—see you—very clearly. I was thinking—I wanted to—tell you something. It—wouldn't be right to tell you—except that I'll soon—be gone where it won't make any difference."
He gathered all his last remaining strength. "I—love you—Princess Maida."
He gathered all his remaining strength. "I love you, Princess Maida."
She forced a gentle smile through her tears. "Yes, Wolfgar."
She managed a soft smile despite her tears. "Yes, Wolfgar."
"I mean," he persisted, "not as my Princess—just as—a woman. The—woman I've always loved. That's been my secret. You see? It would—always have been—my secret—the little Mars man Wolfgar—in love with his Princess Maida. You—don't think it too impertinent of me—do you? I mean—confessing it now—just at—the end?"
"I mean," he insisted, "not as my Princess—just as—a woman. The—woman I've always loved. That's been my secret. You see? It would—always have been—my secret—the little Mars guy Wolfgar—in love with his Princess Maida. You—don't think it's too rude of me—do you? I mean—saying it now—just at—the end?"
"No," she whispered. "No, Wolfgar."
"No," she whispered. "No, Wolfgar."
"Thank you—very much." His breath exhaled with a faint sigh. "Thank you—very much. I wanted to tell you that—before I—go. And—if you wouldn't mind—I want to—call you—just Maida."
"Thanks—really." He let out a slight sigh. "Thanks—really. I wanted to say that—before I—leave. And—if it's okay with you—I want to—call you—just Maida."
"Just Maida, Wolfgar. Yes, of course, I want you to call me that." Her voice was broken. She brushed away her tears that he might not notice them.
"Just Maida, Wolfgar. Yeah, of course, I want you to call me that." Her voice was shaky. She wiped away her tears so he wouldn’t see them.
"Yes," he agreed. His staring eyes were trying to see her. "My Maida. You're—very beautiful—my Maida. I—wonder—you see, I'm taking advantage of you—I wonder if you'd say you—love me? I'd be so happy—just to hear you say it."
"Yeah," he said. His intense gaze was trying to reach her. "My Maida. You're really beautiful—my Maida. I—I can’t help but wonder if you’d say you love me? I’d be so happy—just to hear you say it."
As I sat there behind them, I prayed then that she might say it.
As I sat there behind them, I prayed that she would say it.
"I love you, Wolfgar."
"I love you, Wolfgar."
"Oh," he whispered. "You did say it! My Maida says that she loves me!" Happiness transfigured his livid face. But his smile was whimsical still. "You're—very kind to me. Please—say it again."
"Oh," he whispered. "You did say it! My Maida says she loves me!" Happiness changed his pale face. But his smile was still playful. "You're—really kind to me. Please—say it again."
"I love you, Wolfgar."
"I love you, Wolfgar."
"Yes—that's how I always dreamed it would sound. I—love—you—Wolfgar."
"Yes—that's how I always imagined it would sound. I—love—you—Wolfgar."
His voice trailed away; a film was settling over his staring eyes. Then again his lips moved. "Maida says—'I love you, Wolfgar' ... I'm—so happy...."
His voice faded; a glaze was settling over his staring eyes. Then his lips moved again. "Maida says—'I love you, Wolfgar' ... I'm—so happy...."
Quite suddenly she realized that he was gone. Her pent-up emotion came with a sob.
Quite suddenly she realized that he was gone. Her bottled-up feelings burst forth with a sob.
"Wolfgar! My friend—my wonderful, loyal friend—don't die, Wolfgar! Don't die!"
"Wolfgar! My friend—my amazing, loyal friend—don't die, Wolfgar! Don't go!"
CHAPTER XIX
Waters of Eternal Peace
Little Wolfgar was gone. It seemed at first very strange, unreal. It lay a shadow of grief upon our spirits, for many hours a deeper shadow than all those grave events impending upon which hung the fate of three worlds.
Little Wolfgar was gone. At first, it felt very strange, almost unreal. It cast a shadow of grief over our spirits, for many hours a deeper shadow than all the serious events looming that determined the fate of three worlds.
Tarrano ordered for Wolfgar a public burial of ceremony and honor in the waters of eternal peace—ordered it for that same evening. Once again Tarrano demonstrated the strangeness of his nature. His arrival to take possession of Venus had been made the occasion of a great festival. "The Water Festival," they called it, which was held only at times of universal public rejoicing. It was planned now to do honor to Tarrano—planned for this same evening. But he postponed it a night; tonight was for Wolfgar.
Tarrano arranged for Wolfgar a public burial ceremony and honor in the waters of eternal peace—set for that same evening. Once again, Tarrano showed the oddity of his character. His arrival to claim Venus had been celebrated with a big festival. They called it "The Water Festival," which only happened during times of widespread public celebration. It was meant to honor Tarrano—planned for that very evening. But he delayed it by a night; tonight was for Wolfgar.
We were still captives in Tarrano's hands, as we had been on Earth in Venia. Yet here in the Great City of Venus a curious situation arose. Tarrano himself explained it to us that afternoon. An embarrassing situation for him, he termed it.
We were still trapped in Tarrano's grip, just like we had been on Earth in Venia. But here in the Great City of Venus, a strange situation came up. Tarrano himself explained it to us that afternoon. He called it an awkward situation for him.
"Very embarrassing," he said, with eyes that smiled at us quizzically. "Just for your ears alone, you understand, I am willing to admit that I must handle these Great City people very carefully. You, Princess Maida—you are greatly beloved of your people."
"Super embarrassing," he said, with eyes that looked at us with curiosity. "Just for you to hear, you understand, I'm willing to admit that I have to deal with these Great City folks very carefully. You, Princess Maida—you are truly loved by your people."
"Yes," she said.
"Yeah," she said.
He nodded. "For that reason they would not like to know you are virtually a captive. And you, Georg Brende—really, they are beginning to look on you as a savior—to save them from disease and death. It is rather unflattering to me——"
He nodded. "For that reason, they wouldn't want to know that you're basically a captive. And you, Georg Brende—honestly, they’re starting to see you as a savior—someone to save them from illness and death. It’s pretty unflattering for me——"
He broke off, then with sudden decision added:
He paused, then with a sudden decision added:
"Soon you two will realize that to join me will be your best course. And best for all the worlds, for it will bring to them all peace and health and happiness.... No, I ask no decision from you now. Nor from you, Lady Elza." His gaze softened as he regarded her—softened almost to a quantity of wistfulness. "You know, Lady Elza, for what I am striving. I may—indeed I shall—conquer the worlds. But you hold in the palm of your little white hand, my real reward.... Enough!"
"Soon you both will see that joining me is the best choice for you. It's the best for everyone, as it will bring peace, health, and happiness to all the worlds.... No, I’m not asking for a decision from you right now. And not from you, Lady Elza." His expression softened as he looked at her—softened almost with a hint of longing. "You know, Lady Elza, what I'm working towards. I may—no, I will—take over the worlds. But you hold my true reward in your small white hand.... That’s enough!"
And then he offered us a sort of pseudo-liberty. We might all come and go about the Great City at will. Apparently—to the public eye—allied to Tarrano. The Princess Maida—as before—hereditary honored ruler; with Tarrano guiding the business affairs of State, as on Earth our Presidents and their Councils rule the legendary Kings and Queens. The one ruling in fact; the other, an affair of pretty sentiment.
And then he gave us a kind of fake freedom. We could come and go around the Great City whenever we wanted. Apparently—to the public—we were connected to Tarrano. The Princess Maida—as before—was the respected hereditary ruler; with Tarrano managing the state’s affairs, similar to how our Presidents and their Councils oversee the legendary Kings and Queens back on Earth. One actually governs; the other is just a romantic notion.
It was this condition which Tarrano now desired to bring about. With Georg already beloved for his medical knowledge; and flying rumors (started no doubt by Tarrano) that the handsome Earth man would some day marry their Princess.
It was this situation that Tarrano now wanted to create. With Georg already admired for his medical expertise, and the circulating rumors (likely started by Tarrano) that the attractive Earth man would eventually marry their Princess.
Myself—the irony of it!—I was appointed a sort of bodyguard to the Lady Elza—the little Earth girl whose presence in the Great City would help conciliate the Earth and bring about universal peace—with Venus in control.
Me—the irony of it!—I was assigned to be a kind of bodyguard for Lady Elza—the little Earth girl whose presence in the Great City would help bring Earth and Venus together and create universal peace.
So ran the popular fancy, guided by Tarrano. We were given our pseudo-liberty, watched always by the unseen eyes of Tarrano's guards. And there was nothing we could do but accept our status. Tarrano was guiding his destiny cleverly. Yet underneath it all, unseen forces were at work. We sensed them. The slaans—submissive at their menial tasks, but everywhere with sullen, resentful glances. Perhaps Tarrano realized his danger; but I do not think that he, any more than the rest of us, realized what the Water Festival was to bring forth.
So went the popular belief, led by Tarrano. We were given our false sense of freedom, always under the watchful eyes of Tarrano's guards. There was nothing we could do but accept our situation. Tarrano was cleverly steering his fate. Yet beneath it all, hidden forces were at play. We could feel them. The slaans—compliant in their lowly tasks, but constantly casting sullen, resentful looks. Maybe Tarrano was aware of his danger; but I don't think he, just like the rest of us, realized what the Water Festival was about to unleash.
That night—our first night on Venus—midway between the darkness of sunset and the dawn—we buried Wolfgar. The air was soft and warm, with a gentle breeze that riffled the placid waters of the lake. Overhead, the sky gleamed with a myriad stars—reddish stars, all of them like Red Mars himself as seen through the heavy Venus atmosphere. Largest of them, the Earth. My birthplace! Save Elza here with me on Venus, that tiny red spot in the heavens, red like the tip of a lighted arrant-cylinder, held all that was dear to me!
That night—our first night on Venus—halfway between the dark of sunset and the light of dawn—we buried Wolfgar. The air was soft and warm, with a gentle breeze that stirred the calm waters of the lake. Above us, the sky sparkled with countless stars—reddish stars, all resembling Red Mars himself as seen through the thick Venus atmosphere. The largest of them was Earth. My birthplace! Aside from Elza here with me on Venus, that tiny red dot in the sky, red like the tip of a lit cigarette, held everything that was precious to me!
The funeral cortege—a solemn line of panoplied boats, started from the palace. Boats hung with purple fabric. In single file they wended their way through the city streets. From every landing, balcony, window and roof-top, the people stared down at us. The street corners were hung with shaded tubes of light, shining down with spots of color to the water.
The funeral procession—a serious line of decorated boats—began at the palace. The boats were draped with purple fabric. They moved in single file through the city streets. From every landing, balcony, window, and rooftop, people looked down at us. The street corners were adorned with shaded light tubes, casting colorful spots onto the water.
As we passed, the people bowed their heads, hands to their foreheads, palms outward. The gesture of grief. From one building came a low musical chant.
As we walked by, people lowered their heads, hands to their foreheads, palms facing out. It was a sign of mourning. From one building, a soft musical chant emerged.
"Honor to Wolfgar! The man who gave his life for our Princess. Honor to Wolfgar!"
"Cheers to Wolfgar! The man who sacrificed his life for our Princess. Cheers to Wolfgar!"
We came to the edge of the city. The lake here narrowed to a river—a length of winding river opening to the pond which was the burial place of Eternal Peace. On Tarrano's barge, with Elza and Georg, we led the way. Maida was not with us. I asked Tarrano where she was, but solemnly he denied me.
We reached the outskirts of the city. The lake narrowed into a river—a winding stretch of water that opened up to the pond, the resting place of Eternal Peace. On Tarrano's boat, with Elza and Georg, we took the lead. Maida wasn't with us. I asked Tarrano where she was, but he solemnly refused to answer.
At the burial waters—on the sloping banks of which a silent throng had gathered—we landed. And following us, the other vessels of the cortege came along and stopped beside us. The pond was dotted with white markers for the graves. The whole scene unlighted, save for the stars, and the red and purple aural lights of the Venus heavens, which mounted the sky at this midnight hour. A great, glowing arc—the reflected glow from a myriad cluster of tiny moons and moon-dust, encircling Venus. The soft light from it flooded the water and the tombs with a flush of red and purple.
At the burial waters—where a silent crowd had gathered on the sloping banks—we arrived. Following us, the other boats in the procession came along and docked nearby. The pond had white markers scattered around for the graves. The whole scene was dark, except for the stars and the red and purple lights of Venus in the sky at this midnight hour. A large, glowing arc—a reflected shine from countless tiny moons and moon-dust surrounding Venus. The soft light from it bathed the water and the tombs in shades of red and purple.
As we lay there against the bank, with that silent throng breathlessly watching, from down the river came the last vessel of our cortege. It made a scene I shall never forget. The bier. Draped in purple. A single, half-naked slaan propelling it with a sweep from its stern. The body of Wolfgar lying on its raised prow—his dead, white face, with peace upon it. Beside the body, the lone figure of Maida, kneeling at Wolfgar's head, with her white, braided hair falling down over her shoulders. Kneeling and staring, almost expressionless; but I knew that with her whole heart she was speeding the soul of Wolfgar to its eternal peace.
As we lay there against the riverbank, the silent crowd watched us breathlessly. Coming down the river was the last boat of our procession. It created a scene I’ll never forget. The coffin. Draped in purple. A single, half-naked slaan rowing it from the back. The body of Wolfgar lay on its raised front—his lifeless, pale face serene. Next to him was Maida, kneeling at Wolfgar's head, her white braided hair cascading over her shoulders. She knelt and stared, almost blank; but I knew with all her heart she was sending Wolfgar's soul to its eternal rest.
CHAPTER XX
Unseen Menace
That day following the burial of Wolfgar, there was nothing of importance occurred. No news from the Earth could get in. I felt that the Earth might be planning an attack. Probably was, since war had been declared. Yet that of course was months away.
That day after Wolfgar's burial, nothing significant happened. No news from Earth could come through. I sensed that Earth might be planning an attack. It probably was, since war had been declared. But of course, that was still months away.
Tarrano apparently was engaged in the pleasurable triumph of the coming Water Festival. All day he seemed engaged in planning it. But I knew that he was engaged secretly with far sterner things concerning the Cold Country, which lay a day's journey from us. But what they were, I did not know.
Tarrano seemed to be caught up in the excitement of the upcoming Water Festival. He spent the whole day planning for it. But I knew he was actually focused on much more serious matters related to the Cold Country, which was a day's travel from us. However, I had no idea what those matters were.
The Water Festival was all we talked of. That afternoon, Tarrano describing it, said smilingly:
The Water Festival was all we could talk about. That afternoon, Tarrano described it with a smile, saying:
"They say it is for me. But, Lady Elza—it is I who plan it—for you. You have not seen the Red Woman." A gleam of amusement played upon his lips; but as he regarded Elza, I saw another look—of speculation, as though he were gauging her.
"They say it's for me. But, Lady Elza—it’s me who plans it—for you. You haven't seen the Red Woman." A hint of amusement flickered across his lips; but as he looked at Elza, I noticed another expression—curiosity, as if he was sizing her up.
"The Red Woman, Lady Elza. She will preside tonight. You will find her—very interesting. We will watch her together, you and I."
"The Red Woman, Lady Elza. She will be in charge tonight. You'll find her quite fascinating. We'll watch her together, you and I."
I did not know then what he meant; but I remembered the words later, and understood only too well.
I didn't know what he meant back then, but I remembered his words later and understood all too well.
Just after sundown, when I chanced to be in a small boat alone, near the palace, the first of two significant incidents occurred. From the shadows beneath a house, the head of a swimming man emerged. A slaan, and he gripped the sides of my boat as I drifted.
Just after sunset, when I happened to be alone in a small boat near the palace, the first of two important events took place. From the shadows under a house, the head of a man swimming came up. A slaan, and he grabbed the sides of my boat as I floated by.
"Wait, Earth man." He spoke in the quaint universal language, which I understood, though imperfectly.
"Hold on, Earth guy." He spoke in the somewhat old-fashioned universal language, which I understood, even if not perfectly.
I gazed at him. A bullet-like head, with sullen, blazing eyes. He added: "We do not blame you—or your woman, Elza—or the Princess Maida. Have no fear, but guard yourself well tonight."
I looked at him. He had a bullet-shaped head and dark, intense eyes. He continued: "We don’t hold you, or your woman, Elza, or Princess Maida responsible. Don’t worry, but make sure to protect yourself well tonight."
Before I could speak he had sunk into the water, swimming beneath it. I could see the phosphorescence of his moving body as he swam away into the shadows beyond my line of vision.
Before I could say anything, he had disappeared beneath the water, swimming below the surface. I could see the glow of his body moving as he swam off into the shadows beyond my sight.
The other incident came a moment later. As I was gazing down into the water I saw a moving metal shape. A triangular metal head, as of a diver's cap. More than that, it turned upward; and behind its pane was a man's face. Unfamiliar to me—yet the face of an Anglo-Saxon man of Earth! Unmistakable! It stared at me a moment—no more than three or four feet below my boat. And then it moved away and vanished.
The other incident happened a moment later. As I was looking down at the water, I saw a moving metal shape. A triangular metal head, like a diver's cap. Then it tilted up, and behind its glass, I saw a man's face. I didn't recognize him, but he looked like a white man from Earth! There was no mistaking it! He stared at me for just a moment—only three or four feet below my boat. Then he moved away and disappeared.
I had no opportunity to speak alone with Elza, or Georg or Maida that entire evening. Always Tarrano was with us. We sat upon the palace balcony, we men smoking our arrant-cylinders. Tarrano talked and joked like a care-free youth. He was very courteous to Elza, with a holiday spirit upon him. But his eyes never relaxed; and often I could see him measuring her.
I didn't have a chance to talk alone with Elza, Georg, or Maida the whole evening. Tarrano was always with us. We were sitting on the palace balcony, and the guys were smoking our cigars. Tarrano was chatting and joking like a carefree young man. He was very polite to Elza, with a festive vibe around him. But his eyes never softened; I often caught him sizing her up.
The aural lights mounted the sky. The holiday spirit which was on Tarrano was spreading everywhere throughout the city. Boats gayly bedecked—in such contrast to the funeral cortege of poor Wolfgar just the night before—began passing the palace on their way to the festival waters. Men and laughing girls thronged them. All with red masks covering their faces. The men in grey tight-fitting garments, with conical caps and flowing plumes; the girls in bright-colored, flowing robes, and tresses dangling with flowers entwined in them.
The colorful lights lit up the sky. The holiday spirit that filled Tarrano was spreading throughout the city. Boats, cheerfully decorated—in stark contrast to the solemn procession for poor Wolfgar just the night before—started passing the palace on their way to the festival waters. Crowds of men and laughing girls surrounded them, all wearing red masks over their faces. The men were dressed in snug grey outfits, with conical hats and flowing plumes; the girls wore bright, flowing dresses, their hair adorned with flowers.
The balcony upon which we sat was close above the water level. The barges, of every size and kind, glided past. Sometimes the girls would shower us with flower petals. One small boat paused before us. A girl stood up to wave at me. Her hand, held up with the loose robe falling back from her slim white arm, offered me a huge scarlet blossom. The love offering. As I hesitated, her laughter rippled out. She tore the mask from her face. Her red mouth was smiling; her eyes, provocative, were dancing with mischief. She tossed the flower into my face as her escort, with a shout of mock anger, pulled her back to him.
The balcony we were sitting on was just above the water level. Barges of all sizes and kinds floated by. Sometimes, the girls would shower us with flower petals. One small boat stopped in front of us. A girl stood up to wave at me. Her hand, raised with her loose robe falling back from her slim white arm, offered me a big red flower. The love offering. As I hesitated, her laughter rang out. She pulled off the mask from her face. Her red lips were smiling; her eyes, playful, sparkled with mischief. She threw the flower at me as her escort, pretending to be angry, pulled her back to him.
Their boats glided on.
Their boats sailed smoothly.
Other boats passed; some with girls gayly strumming instruments of music. One boat with a man strumming, and a girl on a small dais, dancing with a whirl of black veils. As they came opposite to us another man in the boat reached up and pushed the girl overboard. She fell into the water with a scream of laughter; came up like a mermaid and they pulled her aboard, the veils and her hair clinging to her.
Other boats went by; some with girls happily playing musical instruments. One boat had a guy strumming, and a girl on a small platform, dancing in a swirl of black veils. As they came near us, another guy in the boat reached up and pushed the girl overboard. She fell into the water with a scream of laughter, popped up like a mermaid, and they pulled her back on board, with the veils and her hair sticking to her.
At last Tarrano signified that we must go. It was upon me then to make an effort to draw back, to keep Elza and Maida at the palace with Georg and me. My heart was heavy with foreboding. Amid all this laughter and music—pleasure of the senses reigning supreme here in the Great City tonight—I could not miss a sense of impending evil. The slaans propelling the boats were stolid and grim. Not for them, this dalliance. Not for their women, this music and laughter, these daring costumes to display their beauty. The slaan women, drab with work, were slinking about unnoticed. Often I would see a boat of them slip by, furtively, in the shadows. Drab women, watching these beauties, resentful, sullen—and with what purpose smouldering in their hearts I could only guess.
At last, Tarrano indicated that it was time for us to leave. I felt it was my responsibility to try to hold back, to keep Elza and Maida at the palace with Georg and me. My heart was heavy with a sense of dread. In the midst of all this laughter and music—sensory pleasures dominating here in the Great City tonight—I couldn't shake the feeling of something bad about to happen. The slaans rowing the boats looked stoic and serious. This merriment wasn’t for them. This music and laughter, these bold outfits to show off their beauty, weren’t meant for their women. The slaan women, worn out from working, moved about unnoticed. I would often catch sight of a boatload of them gliding by, sneaking through the shadows. Drab women, watching these beauties, filled with resentment and anger—and what thoughts burned within them, I could only speculate.
The very air—to me at least—seemed pregnant with impending evil. I know that Georg felt it too. Often I had caught his eye as he regarded me. Once he started to whisper to me aside, but like a flash, Tarrano with his microphonic ear, turned to interrupt us.
The air around us felt heavy with an impending sense of doom. I knew Georg felt it as well. I had often caught him watching me. Once, he tried to whisper something to me, but Tarrano, with his sharp ears, quickly turned to interrupt us.
I wanted to stay with Elza at the palace. Suddenly I was afraid of Tarrano, more afraid for Elza than I had ever been. And who, and what was this Red Woman? Maida knew, of course. Maida had been very solemn for hours; thoughtful, almost grim.
I wanted to stay with Elza at the palace. Suddenly, I was scared of Tarrano, more worried for Elza than I had ever been. And who was this Red Woman? Maida knew, of course. Maida had been very serious for hours; thoughtful, almost grim.
And the slaan in the water who said he did not blame us. He had warned us to guard ourselves. But how? There were no weapons. On this night of pleasure nothing would have been more incongruous.
And the slaan in the water said he didn’t blame us. He had warned us to be careful. But how? There were no weapons. On this night of fun, nothing would have felt more out of place.
And that metal cap in the water with a man's face behind it? An Earth man of my own race! What did it mean?
And that metal cap in the water with a man's face behind it? A guy from Earth, just like me! What did it mean?
I was perturbed—frightened. But I did not demur when Tarrano led us to his flower-bedecked barge. Of what use?
I was disturbed—scared. But I didn’t hesitate when Tarrano took us to his flower-decorated boat. What was the point?
We were paired. Georg with Maida; Elza with Tarrano. And I? Tarrano told me curtly—and with a smile of ironic amusement—that when we reached the festival so handsome a man as I would have no trouble engaging the attention of some Venus maiden.
We were paired up. Georg with Maida; Elza with Tarrano. And me? Tarrano told me sharply—and with a smirk of ironic amusement—that when we got to the festival, a good-looking guy like me would have no trouble catching the eye of some beautiful woman.
On cushions in the barge we reclined while our slaans poled us along the streets. Tarrano was feeding sweets to Elza as though they were gay young lovers. Poor little Elza! She was frightened. Her face was a trifle pale, her lips set. But she, too, knew that we were wholly in Tarrano's power, and she made the best of the situation. Sometimes she would laugh gayly; but I could not miss the note of fear in it.
On cushions in the barge, we lounged while our slaans paddled us through the streets. Tarrano was feeding sweets to Elza like they were carefree young lovers. Poor Elza! She looked scared. Her face was slightly pale, her lips tight. But she also understood that we were completely at Tarrano's mercy, and she tried to make the best of it. Occasionally, she would laugh cheerfully, but I couldn't ignore the hint of fear in her laughter.
The progress of our barge was slow. Boats clustered around us, their occupants pelting us with flowers. A deluge spray of perfume was turned on us—a heavy, exotic scent, almost cloying. It lay redolent on our garments for hours.
The progress of our barge was slow. Boats gathered around us, their occupants showering us with flowers. A downpour of perfume was directed at us—a rich, exotic scent, almost overwhelming. It lingered on our clothes for hours.
Presently Tarrano gave us masks. And long robes for Maida and Elza to cover the gay holiday dresses they were wearing.
Presently, Tarrano gave us masks and long robes for Maida and Elza to cover up the bright holiday dresses they were wearing.
At the edge of the city a canal had been dug through the hillside. We passed slowly through it, under archways of dangling colored lights, around a sharp bend and came upon the Water Festival. And—with impending tragedy for the moment forgotten—I gazed for this first time at such a scene of pleasure and beauty as I had never even imagined.
At the edge of the city, a canal had been carved through the hillside. We slowly made our way through it, beneath archways of hanging colorful lights, around a sharp turn, and stumbled upon the Water Festival. And—with the looming tragedy temporarily pushed aside—I gazed for the first time at a scene of joy and beauty that I had never even envisioned.
CHAPTER XXI
Love, Music—and a Warning
The Water Festival! As our barge rounded a bend in the canal, under the archways of dangling colored lights, the festival spread before us. Involuntarily I stood up to gaze. The canal opened into an artificial lake—a broad circular sheet of water some 800 helans[17] in diameter. Sloping hillsides enclosed the lake—hillsides which I saw were terraced with huge banks of seats in tiers one above the other.
The Water Festival! As our boat turned a corner in the canal, beneath the archways of hanging colored lights, the festival unfolded before us. I stood up to take a look without thinking. The canal opened up into a man-made lake—a large circular body of water about 800 helans[17] in diameter. Sloping hills surrounded the lake—hills that were terraced with large rows of seating stacked one above the other.
The seats were crowded with people. White ribbons of roads gave access from the neighboring countryside for land-surface vehicles, and there were stages for the accommodation of air-craft. The rural populace, and people from the nearby smaller cities, had gathered to view this national spectacle—a million or more of them probably, with their individual electrical telescopes for direct distant vision, and small pocket mirrors for that which otherwise would be hidden. A million people at least, seated here on these gigantic spreading tiers.
The seats were packed with people. White roads connected the surrounding countryside for land vehicles, and there were platforms set up for aircraft. The local residents and folks from nearby smaller towns had come together to witness this national event—probably over a million of them, each with their own handheld telescopes for a closer view and small pocket mirrors to catch what would otherwise be out of sight. At least a million people were seated here on these massive, sprawling tiers.
The lake itself was thus the stage as it were, of a tremendous arena. Tiny artificial islands dotted the lake—a hundred of them. Islands, some no more than a few feet broad; some larger, and in the center of the lake, one quite large. All the islands were covered with luxuriant vegetation. The tiny ones were no more than shadowed nooks of leaves and flowers.
The lake itself was like a massive stage. Tiny artificial islands scattered across the lake—about a hundred of them. Some were just a few feet wide; others were bigger, and in the center of the lake, there was one quite large island. All the islands were lush with greenery. The tiny ones were merely small, shady spots filled with leaves and flowers.
Between the islands, crooked lanes of the placid water wended their way in and out, broadening into occasional lagoons. Bridges crossed the lanes; archways of lights spanned them at intervals.
Between the islands, winding paths of calm water meandered in and out, sometimes widening into small lagoons. Bridges crossed these paths, and arching lights illuminated them at intervals.
From this distance the whole scene was a riot of color and great red and purple auroral lights of Venus, which at this midnight hour rode the upper sky, tinged everything vividly. The archway lights were soft rose, silver and gold. Some of the tiny islands, from sources hidden were bathed in bright silver. Others darker, in deep purple and red; still others, quite unlighted, dim and shadowed, touched only by the reflected glow from those near them.
From this distance, the whole scene was a burst of color, with vibrant red and purple lights from Venus lighting up the sky at midnight. The archway lights shone in soft shades of rose, silver, and gold. Some of the small islands, illuminated by hidden sources, glimmered brightly in silver. Others were darker, in deep purple and red; while some remained unlit, dim and shadowy, touched only by the glowing reflections from those nearby.
From the main island lights were flashing into the sky; occasional color bombs mounted and burst, painting the heavens.
From the main island, lights were flashing into the sky; every now and then, colorful fireworks shot up and exploded, filling the sky with vibrant colors.
A riot of color. And then as we approached, I became aware of sound and movement as well. Music from scores of unseen sources. Music from single isolated instruments floating softly over the water—lovers playing accompaniment to their pleading voices; or again, groups of voices—the curiously mellow voices of young girls—and, on an island apart, music from an aerial carrying strains from the public concelan.[18]
A burst of color. And then as we got closer, I started to notice sound and movement too. Music coming from countless hidden sources. Music from individual instruments drifting softly over the water—couples playing along with their heartfelt voices; or again, groups of voices—the surprisingly smooth voices of young girls—and, on a nearby island, music from a band carrying tunes from the public concelan.[18]
It was all music of a type unfamiliar to me of Earth. The intellectuality of our Earth music was missing. This music of Venus was built upon queer minor strains; unfinished cadences; a rhythm of the sort we of Earth could never encompass. I listened, and felt the appeal of my senses. The lavish, abandoned music of barbarism? I had almost thought it that. Yet it was not. Rather was it decadent. This whole scene; the color, the music, the heavy cloying scents with which the night air was redolent; the warm, sensuous abandonment, felt rather than made obvious—it was not barbarism, but decadence. And I realized then how close are the two extremes. A reversion to type, merely. And I knew, then, that from the pinnacle of civilization which we of Earth had reached, naught lay before us but this.
It was music I had never heard before from Earth. The intellectual quality of our Earth music was absent. This music from Venus was based on strange minor notes, incomplete endings, and a rhythm that we on Earth could never fully grasp. I listened, feeling its sensory pull. Was it the rich, wild music of savagery? I almost thought so. But it wasn’t. Instead, it was decadent. The whole scene—the colors, the music, the heavy, sweet scents in the night air, the warm, sensual freedom that was felt rather than made obvious—wasn’t savagery, but decadence. I realized then how closely related these two extremes are. Just a return to form. And I understood that from the peak of civilization we had achieved on Earth, nothing lay ahead of us but this.
Music everywhere throughout the festival. And movement. As we floated out of the canal, passing slowly along one of the broader waterways, boats and barges slipped past us. Barges crowded with revelers. And the small boats, generally with but a man and a girl—fugitive couples with the holiday spirit upon them, seeking the shadowed nooks of islands for their love-making.
Music filled the air at the festival. There was energy and movement everywhere. As we drifted out of the canal, moving slowly down one of the wider waterways, boats and barges sailed by us. Barges packed with party-goers. And the small boats, usually just a guy and a girl—runaway couples caught up in the holiday vibe, looking for quiet spots on the islands for their romantic moments.
In one lagoon we came upon such a boat. The man in it—a gay youth in red and black motley, with the mask fallen from his laughing, perspiring face—was in its stern, manipulating it with a long, thin paddle. The girl was lying face down on cushions in its prow. She was facing forward, with her long white hair tumbling about her. Around the boat were clustered a number of other boats. Each was small, with only a man in it. A ring of boats, besieging the girl. Our barge paused to watch. A boat would dash forward, its occupant standing up to thrust it on. But the girl, swung to meet it by the efforts of her escort, would turn her cylinder of alcholite[19] upon the attacker. Befuddled, her adversary would retreat; or another, momentarily drunk, would fall into the water to be sobered.
In one lagoon, we came across a boat. The guy in it—a cheerful young man in red and black clothes, with his mask dropped from his laughing, sweaty face—was at the back, steering with a long, thin paddle. The girl was lying face down on cushions at the front. She was looking forward, her long white hair spread around her. Surrounding the boat were several other small boats, each with just a man in them. It was like a ring of boats closing in on the girl. Our barge stopped to watch. One boat would rush forward, the person inside standing up to push it ahead. But the girl, pulled around by her escort's efforts, would turn her cylinder of alcholite[19] toward the attacker. Confused, her opponent would back off; or another, momentarily tipsy, would fall into the water to sober up.
All with gay shouts of laughter; until at last the couple were victorious and scurried away to their island.
All with cheerful laughter; until finally the couple won and hurried off to their island.
We passed on. There were mimic battles often on the islands. A hidden couple found out and dragged back. A lone man attacked and pelted with flowers by a band of marauding girls. A diving platform at one end of an oval lagoon. Girls mounting it to dive into the red-shimmering water, where waiting youths were swimming, and by their prowess in downing other contenders would seize upon the girls and carry them off to where a barge was loading its passengers for the main island.
We moved on. There were often mock battles on the islands. A couple who were hiding got found out and dragged back. A lone guy was attacked and pelted with flowers by a group of wild girls. A diving platform at one end of an oval lagoon. Girls climbing it to jump into the red-shimmering water, where waiting guys were swimming, and by their skill in taking down other contenders would grab the girls and carry them off to where a boat was loading its passengers for the main island.
To this main island we came at last. It was heavily wooded, and indented with shallow, placid waterways. In one of them we landed; and amid a sudden quiet and awe at the presence of Tarrano, we went ashore. Georg walking with Maida; Tarrano forcing Elza to hold his arm; and I, beside Elza until Tarrano sternly bade me walk behind.
To this main island, we finally arrived. It was thickly forested and had calm, shallow waterways cutting through it. We landed on one of them, and in a moment of sudden stillness and wonder at Tarrano's presence, we stepped ashore. Georg walked with Maida, Tarrano made Elza hold onto his arm, and I walked next to Elza until Tarrano harshly told me to step behind.
We were masked, but the revelers knew us. Amid the throng with which the island was packed, we moved slowly forward toward a gay pavilion which was in the center of the grove. Music came from it—a broad, roofed-over pavilion with a dancing floor in the depression of its center space, and tiers of balconies above it.
We were wearing masks, but the partygoers recognized us. Amid the crowd that filled the island, we made our way slowly toward a lively pavilion in the center of the grove. Music was playing from it—a large, covered pavilion with a dance floor in the sunken area at its center, and balconies tiered above it.
Within the pavilion, where the air was heavy with the smell of wine, arrant-smoke, intoxicating whiffs of surreptitiously used alcholite-cylinders and sensuous perfumes upon the garments of the women—in here, the throng pressed around us; the dancers stopped to gaze; the music momentarily hushed; the spectators on the balconies—girls reclining on cushions with young gallants seated beside them with trays of food and drink—all turned to crane down at us.
Within the pavilion, where the air was thick with the smell of wine, smoke, intoxicating whiffs of secretly used alcohol canisters, and the enticing scents of the women’s perfumes—here, the crowd pressed around us; the dancers paused to watch; the music briefly quieted; the onlookers on the balconies—girls lounging on cushions with young men seated next to them, holding trays of food and drinks—all turned to look down at us.
"Honor to the Master Tarrano!"
"Respect to Master Tarrano!"
A girl shouted it. A murmur of applause swept about us.
A girl shouted it. A wave of applause spread around us.
Abruptly Tarrano removed his mask. His face, which had been concealed, showed with the flush of pleasure and his lips were parted with a smile of gratification and triumph. But, as the red silk mask was doffed, another took its place—the mask of imperturbability—that grave, inscrutable look with which he always masked his real emotions.
Abruptly, Tarrano took off his mask. His face, previously hidden, revealed a flush of pleasure, and his lips parted in a smile of satisfaction and triumph. But as he removed the red silk mask, another one replaced it—the mask of calmness—a serious, unreadable expression that he always used to hide his true feelings.
"Honor to the Master Tarrano!"
"Respect to Master Tarrano!"
Tarrano raised his hand; his quiet, calm voice carried throughout the silent room.
Tarrano raised his hand; his soft, steady voice filled the silent room.
"There is no Master here tonight. No Master—only the Mistress of Love. Let us honor her. Let her rule us all—tonight."
"There is no Master here tonight. No Master—only the Mistress of Love. Let us honor her. Let her rule us all—tonight."
For just an instant his gaze seemed to linger upon Elza; then he gravely replaced his red mask. Applause swept the room; the music started again. The lights overhead began whirling their kaleidoscope of colors down upon the dancers.
For just a moment, his gaze seemed to stay on Elza; then he seriously put his red mask back on. The room erupted in applause; the music started again. The lights above began spinning their kaleidoscope of colors down onto the dancers.
We took our places in a canopied enclosure upon the first balcony, some twenty feet above the dance floor. Tarrano refused the cushions; he placed Elza deferentially upon them, and spread food and drink and sweet-meats before her. Near them sat Georg and Maida. I would have sat between Elza and Georg, but Tarrano pulled me away from them.
We settled into a covered area on the first balcony, about twenty feet above the dance floor. Tarrano didn’t take the cushions for himself; instead, he respectfully placed Elza on them and arranged food, drinks, and desserts for her. Nearby, Georg and Maida were sitting. I wanted to sit between Elza and Georg, but Tarrano pulled me away from them.
"You are wanted below." He said it very softly, for my ears alone; but through his mask I could see his eyes blazing at me.
"You’re needed downstairs." He said it softly, just for me to hear; but through his mask, I could see his eyes burning with intensity.
"They are diving into the pool outside—cannot you hear them, Jac Hallen?" Impatience came to his voice; in truth, I must have been staring at him witless. "Maidens out there, Jac Hallen, who are seeking handsome youths like yourself for escort. Must I speak plainly? You are not wanted here. Go!"
"They're diving into the pool outside—can’t you hear them, Jac Hallen?" His voice was filled with impatience; honestly, I must have been staring at him blankly. "There are girls out there, Jac Hallen, looking for handsome guys like you to hang out with. Should I say it more clearly? You’re not wanted here. Go!"
"I——"
"I—"
"Another word will be your last." His voice was still almost emotionless, but I did not miss the gesture of his hand to his belt. "You had best obey, Jac Hallen."
"One more word and it’s over for you." His voice was nearly devoid of emotion, but I caught the fleeting gesture of his hand moving to his belt. "You really should listen, Jac Hallen."
I was hardly so witless as not to realize the truth of his admonition. I turned away; and with all the laughter and movement around us, I think that Georg, Maida and Elza did not see me go.
I wasn’t so clueless that I didn’t understand the truth of his warning. I walked away; and with all the laughter and activity happening around us, I don’t think Georg, Maida, and Elza noticed me leaving.
For the space of an hour or more, I stood alone on the lower floor of the pavilion, watching the balcony where Tarrano and the others sat. Stood there alone, feeling helpless and with my heart heavy with foreboding. Beneath my grey robe I was dressed in holiday fashion of the Great City—beribboned and gartered, with feathers at my scarlet shoulders for all the world like a male nada.[20] My red mask I kept on, and folded my cloak around me.
For over an hour, I stood alone on the lower level of the pavilion, watching the balcony where Tarrano and the others were sitting. I stood there feeling helpless, my heart heavy with dread. Under my grey robe, I was dressed for a celebration from the Great City—embellished with ribbons and garters, and sporting feathers on my red shoulders, looking just like a male nada.[20] I kept my red mask on and wrapped my cloak around me.
The dance floor was crowded. I saw now that it was cut into small circles marked with black—circles in diameter about the length of a man. At intervals—perhaps five minutes apart—a signal in the music caused each of the dancing couples to select a circle and to dance wholly within it. And then one of the circles, by mechanical device, was raised into the air above all the others. The couple on it, thus prominent, danced at their best, to be judged by Tarrano for a prize.
The dance floor was packed. I noticed it was divided into small circles outlined in black—circles about the size of a person. Every few minutes—a signal in the music—made each dancing couple choose a circle and dance entirely within it. Then, one of the circles was lifted into the air above the rest by a mechanical device. The couple on it, now in the spotlight, danced their best to be judged by Tarrano for a prize.
For an hour I stood there. I could see Elza plainly. She had removed her mask. Her face was flushed, her lips laughing. Once, in a chance silence, her shout of applause rang out. The quality of abandonment in it turned me cold. Did I see Tarrano's hand move back to his belt? Was he intoxicating her? Then I saw Maida make a gesture—wave something from beneath her cloak at Elza. A scent to sober her? It seemed so, for Elza looked confused; and I saw Maida flash her a look of warning.
For an hour, I stood there. I could see Elza clearly. She had taken off her mask. Her face was flushed, and her lips were smiling. Once, during a brief silence, her applause echoed out. The reckless joy in it sent a chill through me. Did I see Tarrano's hand move back to his belt? Was he drugging her? Then I noticed Maida make a gesture—she waved something from under her cloak at Elza. A scent to bring her back to reality? It seemed so, because Elza looked confused, and I saw Maida give her a warning look.
Abruptly, from an alcove near me, a group of girls rushed out. Their cloaks and white veils fell from them as they came my way—laughing as they ran for the doorway leading outside to the pool. I was in their way and they bumped into me; one of them gripped me. I tried to jerk loose, but she clung. A slim girl, enveloped in her long, white tresses. Her eyes laughed at me; her red mouth went up alluringly to my face.
Abruptly, a group of girls burst out from an alcove nearby. Their cloaks and white veils trailed behind them as they rushed toward me, laughing as they headed for the door that led outside to the pool. I was in their path, and they bumped into me; one of them grabbed hold of me. I tried to pull away, but she held on tight. She was a slender girl, wrapped up in her long, white hair. Her eyes sparkled with laughter, and her red lips curled enticingly toward my face.
"I love you—you, Jac Hallen." Her arms wound about my neck as she clung. I was trying to cast her off when her fingers lifted a corner of my mask.
"I love you—you, Jac Hallen." Her arms wrapped around my neck as she held on tight. I was trying to push her away when her fingers tugged at a corner of my mask.
"I was afraid you were not Jac Hallen." Her whisper was relieved, and it had suddenly turned swift and vehement. "I am sister to Maida—my name, Alda. I am to warn you. When Tarrano dances with the Red Woman—when they go up on the raised circle—you drop to the floor! You understand? Keep down, or the rays might strike you! But be here, inside, and watch. And afterward, go quickly to join the Princess and your Elza. You understand?"
"I was worried you weren't really Jac Hallen." Her whisper was filled with relief, and it became suddenly quick and intense. "I'm Maida's sister—my name's Alda. I need to warn you. When Tarrano dances with the Red Woman—when they step up onto the raised circle—you need to drop to the floor! Do you understand? Stay low, or the rays could hit you! But be here, inside, and watch. And afterwards, hurry to join the Princess and your Elza. Do you understand?"
She clung to me, with her slim, white body pressed against my cloak. To anyone watching us, she would have seemed merely making love. Her eyes were provocative; her lips mocking me. But she was whispering, "Drop to the floor when Tarrano dances with the Red Woman—drop or the rays might strike you!"
She held on to me, her slender, pale body pressed against my cloak. To anyone watching, it would have just looked like we were making out. Her eyes were teasing; her lips seemed to taunt me. But she was whispering, "Drop to the floor when Tarrano dances with the Red Woman—drop or the rays might hit you!"
Another girl was plucking at me from behind. Alda shouted: "You shall not have him!" and cast me off. But I heard her whisper, "Come outside for a moment—then come back!"—and then, aloud, she cried to the other girl, "You shall not have him! He is coming to watch me dive and swim! I am more beautiful than you—you could not win him from me!"
Another girl was tugging at me from behind. Alda yelled, "You can't have him!" and pushed me away. But I heard her whisper, "Come outside for a moment—then come back!"—and then, loud enough for everyone to hear, she told the other girl, "You can't have him! He’s coming to watch me dive and swim! I'm more beautiful than you—you couldn't steal him from me!"
I let them drag me out into the grove by the scented pool.
I let them pull me out into the grove by the fragrant pool.
CHAPTER XXII
Revolution!
I realize that I am, by nature, not overly observant; and in those moments, when I stood out there beside the pool, I think I came most forcibly to appreciate how little I habitually observe that which is not readily apparent. An incident now occurred to bring it home to me; and, quite suddenly, a score of things which I had seen during the past two hours at the festival were made plain.
I realize that I’m not naturally very observant; and in those moments when I stood by the pool, I think I started to truly understand how little I usually notice what isn’t obvious. An incident happened to make this clear to me; and, all of a sudden, a number of things I had seen over the past two hours at the festival became clear.
Music, feasting, merry-making, love! In the midst of it all, an undercurrent of events was flowing. Unseen events—but I had partly seen some of them, and now, at last, I began to understand.
Music, feasting, partying, love! Amid all of this, a hidden current of events was brewing. Unseen events—but I had glimpsed some of them, and now, finally, I was starting to understand.
In the main hall of the pavilion, midway to its roof, a line of mirrors was placed along the wall facing Tarrano. A hundred small mirrors, side by side. On them were moving images of what was taking place in different parts of the festival—so that Tarrano and the others might see the merry-making, not only in the pavilion, but elsewhere, as well. It was interesting to watch the mirrors—and sometimes amusing. The scene of a gay battle of boats in a nearby lagoon; the diving girls in the pools; a view from the sky above of the whole scene; another, looking upward at the color bombs bursting overhead; a bridge on which a dozen girls were besieged by as many men, who sought to climb upward from their boats underneath, flowers for missiles, and the alcholite fumes which held off the attackers, or, perchance, caused a girl to fall into the water, to be instantly captured.
In the main hall of the pavilion, halfway up to the roof, a line of mirrors was set up along the wall facing Tarrano. A hundred small mirrors, lined up side by side. They showed moving images of what was happening in different parts of the festival—so Tarrano and the others could see the celebrations, not just in the pavilion, but everywhere else, too. It was fascinating to watch the mirrors—and sometimes funny. There was a lively boat battle in a nearby lagoon; girls diving in the pools; an aerial view of the whole scene; another one looking up at colorful fireworks bursting overhead; a bridge where a dozen girls were surrounded by as many guys trying to climb up from their boats below, using flowers as projectiles, while the alcohol fumes kept the guys at bay or maybe even made one of the girls fall into the water, only to be quickly caught.
Other mirrors, eavesdropping upon the secluded islands, making public, for the amusement of the spectators in the pavilion, the furtive love-making of couples who fancied themselves alone.
Other mirrors, eavesdropping on the hidden islands, revealing to the audience in the pavilion the secret romance of couples who thought they were alone.
All this I had seen. And now I remembered that, occasionally, a mirror had gone dark, and then turned suddenly to a scene somewhere else. I understood now. Quiet incidents against Tarrano were in progress. The mirrors were being tampered with, that none of these events should be shown.
All of this I had seen. And now I remembered that sometimes, a mirror would go dark, then suddenly shift to show a scene from somewhere else. I understood now. Quiet actions against Tarrano were happening. The mirrors were being messed with so that none of these events would be revealed.
There were, scattered throughout the festival, fully a hundred men of Tarrano's guard. Some of them I knew by their uniforms; others were concealed by red masks and robes like myself. When first we entered the pavilion, some twenty or thirty of them had been there with us. But many of them did not stay; and now I remembered that, one by one, I had seen them slip away, lured by the slim, white shapes of girls who came from the pool to beguile them.
There were around a hundred men from Tarrano's guard scattered throughout the festival. I recognized some of them by their uniforms; others were hidden behind red masks and robes like mine. When we first arrived in the pavilion, about twenty or thirty of them were there with us. But many didn't stick around; now I recalled seeing them leave one by one, drawn away by the slender, white figures of girls who came from the pool to enchant them.
I realized now that these girls of the scented pool were very possibly all working for Maida. Most daring of all at the festival, these fifty girls who now disported themselves in the water at my feet. All beautiful, none beyond the first flush of earliest maturity. Slight, grey-white nymphs, laughing as they discarded their hampering veils, tossing their white hair as they plunged into the shimmering pool. Seemingly the most seductive, most abandoned of everyone.
I now understood that these girls in the fragrant pool were probably all working for Maida. The boldest of all at the festival, these fifty girls who frolicked in the water at my feet. All beautiful, none past the first bloom of youth. Delicate, pale nymphs, laughing as they shed their restrictive veils, tossing their white hair as they dove into the sparkling pool. They seemed like the most alluring, most carefree of everyone.
Yet, as I stood there, I saw three of them climb from the water and, with gay shouts, rush into the pavilion. Back in a moment; and with them a flushed man—one of Tarrano's guards—flushed and flattered at their attention. His hat was gone, his robe disheveled, as the girls fought for him. They stopped quite close to me; and I saw that one of them was Alda.
Yet, as I stood there, I saw three of them climb out of the water and, with cheerful shouts, rush into the pavilion. They returned a moment later, and with them was a flushed man—one of Tarrano's guards—flustered and pleased by their attention. His hat was missing, his robe was disheveled, as the girls fought over him. They stopped right by me, and I saw that one of them was Alda.
"You shall not have him!" she shouted to her companions. "He is mine! He loves me—none of you!"
"You can't have him!" she yelled to her friends. "He's mine! He loves me—none of you!"
From her thick hair I saw her draw a tiny cylinder, wave it in the man's face. And, with another laugh, she flung her arms around his neck and fell with him into the water. I watched the splash and the ripples where they went down. In a moment, the girl came up—but the man did not. In all the confusion of the crowded pool, it was not very obvious.
From her thick hair, I saw her pull out a small tube and wave it in the man's face. Then, with another laugh, she wrapped her arms around his neck and they both fell into the water. I watched the splash and the ripples where they went under. A moment later, the girl resurfaced—but the man did not. In all the chaos of the crowded pool, it wasn’t very obvious.
A dozen, perhaps, of such incidents, which now, that I was alert to understand, were apparent. The mirrors might have shown some of them—but the mirrors always went dark just in time.
A dozen, maybe, of these incidents, which now that I was aware enough to notice, were clear. The mirrors could have revealed some of them—but they always went dark just in time.
Tarrano's guards were disappearing. And now I saw a slaan skulking in the shadows of the shrubbery nearby. And I noticed, too, that this pool at my feet had a stream flowing outward from it—a waterway connecting it with the main lake. And I remembered the Earth man in sub-sea garb whom I had seen. Were there many Earth men down here in the water?
Tarrano's guards were vanishing. Now I spotted a slaan lurking in the bushes nearby. I also noticed that the pool at my feet had a stream running out of it—a waterway linking it to the main lake. I recalled the Earth man in underwater gear that I had seen. Were there a lot of Earth men down here in the water?
"When Tarrano dances with the Red Woman, you drop to the floor."
"When Tarrano dances with the Red Woman, you hit the floor."
I remembered Alda's words and her admonition, "Be inside the pavilion." And presently I caught her glance as she was poised for a dive—and it seemed directing me to leave.
I remembered Alda's words and her warning, "Stay within the pavilion." And soon I caught her eye as she was getting ready to dive—and it felt like she was signaling me to go.
Wrapped in my drab cloak, I went back inside. The merry-making had increased; the place was more crowded than ever. I had been there but a moment when a gong sounded. The music stopped. In the hush Tarrano, on the balcony, rose to his feet.
Wrapped in my dull cloak, I went back inside. The partying had gotten louder; the place was more crowded than ever. I had just been there for a moment when a gong sounded. The music stopped. In the silence, Tarrano, on the balcony, stood up.
"The tri-night hour[21] is here." He removed his mask; his face was grave, but a slight smile curved his thin lips. "Let us see ourselves now as we really are."
"The three-night hour[21] is here." He took off his mask; his expression was serious, but a subtle smile played on his thin lips. "Let's look at ourselves now as we truly are."
He slipped his robe from his shoulders and stood in his festive costume. For so slight a man, I was surprised at the strength of him. Bands of gold-metal encircled his naked torso; a broad girdle of purple cloth hung from his waist. His bare limbs were lean and straight; sandals of red were on his feet. And a band about his forehead with a single feather in it.
He took off his robe and stood in his festive outfit. For such a slight guy, I was surprised at how strong he was. Gold bands wrapped around his bare torso; a wide purple cloth belt hung from his waist. His bare limbs were lean and straight; he wore red sandals on his feet. And there was a band around his forehead with a single feather in it.
Yet, for it all, he was no male nada, but every inch a man. Gravely smiling, as, with a gesture, he bade them all discard their masks and robes. From overhead the colored lights turned white. And in the glare, the robes and masks were dropped. Costumes grotesque, some of them; others symbolic; others merely beautiful. Vivid colors. Dancers daringly garbed, with whom the girls from the pool now mingled.
Yet, despite everything, he was no mere nothing, but every bit a man. With a serious smile, he gestured for everyone to take off their masks and robes. Above, the colored lights shifted to white. In the bright light, the robes and masks fell away. Some costumes were ridiculous, others had meaning, and some were just stunning. Bright colors everywhere. Dancers boldly dressed, mingling with the girls from the pool.
A moment of breathless silence; then ripples of applause from the spectators. And then the music and the dancing went on.
A moment of breathless silence; then waves of applause from the audience. And then the music and the dancing continued.
Barbaric costumes? Some frankly imitated the bygone ages of Venus, Mars and Earth. But the spirit that prompted them was decadence—nothing more.
Barbaric costumes? Some genuinely copied the past eras of Venus, Mars, and Earth. But the motivation behind them was just decadence—nothing more.
Presently, as I stood unmasked in my effeminate garb, holding myself aloof from the girls who would have carried me off to the dancing floor, I saw the roof of the pavilion roll back. The open sky spread above us. And from it came down an effulgence of silver light, from a source high overhead. It bathed us all in its soft radiance; and, simultaneously, the lights in the pavilion went out. A single golden shaft rested on Tarrano. Elza, Georg and Maida were still there. In the golden light I could see them quite plainly—could see that Elza was flushed with suppressed excitement. Not the alcholite fumes now. Georg, too, seemed very alert. And Maida. There was, indeed, a tenseness about them all—an air of vague expectancy which made my heart beat faster as I realized it.
Right now, as I stood unmasked in my feminine outfit, keeping my distance from the girls who wanted to drag me onto the dance floor, I saw the roof of the pavilion open up. The sky was wide above us. From it, a dazzling silver light came down from a source high above. It bathed all of us in its gentle glow; at the same time, the lights in the pavilion turned off. A single golden beam focused on Tarrano. Elza, Georg, and Maida were still there. In the golden light, I could see them clearly—Elza's face flushed with barely contained excitement. It wasn’t the alcohol now. Georg also seemed very alert. And Maida. There was definitely a tension among them all—an air of vague anticipation that made my heart race as I realized it.
Was Tarrano totally unaware of what was about to happen? Was he unaware of this hidden, lurking menace to him, which now, to me, was so obvious? I could not believe that; yet, he was imperturbable, solemn as ever.
Was Tarrano completely oblivious to what was about to happen? Did he not see this hidden threat looming over him, which was so clear to me? I couldn't believe that; still, he remained calm and serious as always.
A shaft of golden light upon Tarrano. The darkened chamber. The silver radiance coming down upon us in a shaft from the sky. A hush lay upon the room. The music had ceased; now it began again, very soft, ethereal. Everyone in the room was gazing upward. From high overhead in the silver shaft a shape appeared, slowly floating downward. A woman's figure. It came down, supported by what mechanical or scientific device I never knew. It seemed floating unsupported.
A beam of golden light shone on Tarrano. The dark room. The silver glow streamed down upon us from above. A silence filled the space. The music had stopped; now it started again, very softly, almost like a dream. Everyone in the room was looking up. From way up high in the silver beam, a shape was slowly drifting down. A woman's figure. It descended, held up by some kind of mechanical or scientific device that I could never identify. It appeared to be floating without support.
Within the pavilion, suspended in mid-air, I saw that it was a woman in filmy red veils. Poised on tip-toe in the air. Arms outstretched, with the red veils hanging from them like wings. A woman fully matured. White hair piled in coils on her head, with a huge, scarlet blossom in it. A face, somewhat heavy of feature, powdered white; with glowing eyes, dark lidded; and a scarlet mouth. A face, an expression in the smouldering eyes, the full lips half parted—a face and an expression that seemed the very incarnation of all that is sensuous in humans. The Red Woman! The living symbol of all that lay beneath this festive merry-making.
Within the pavilion, floating mid-air, I saw it was a woman in sheer red veils. She was poised on tiptoe, arms outstretched, with the red veils hanging from them like wings. A fully mature woman. White hair styled in coils on her head, adorned with a large, scarlet flower. Her face was somewhat strong-featured, dusted white; with glowing eyes, dark-lidded; and a scarlet mouth. A face, an expression in her smoldering eyes, her full lips slightly parted—a face and an expression that seemed to embody all that is sensuous in humans. The Red Woman! The living symbol of everything that lay beneath this festive celebration.
The Red Woman! For a moment she hovered there before us. A shaft of red light now came down from above. It caught her, bathed her in its lurid glow. On her face came a look of triumph, and a leer almost insolent, as slowly she began fluttering through the air toward Tarrano. He rose to meet her. Whispered something aside to Elza.
The Red Woman! For a moment she hovered there before us. A beam of red light suddenly came down from above. It caught her, enveloping her in its harsh glow. Her face lit up with a look of triumph, and she wore a nearly arrogant smirk as she slowly started gliding through the air toward Tarrano. He stood up to meet her and whispered something to Elza.
Close before him, the Red Woman hovered. And now a circle-dais from the floor came up to her. She rested upon it; began a slow, sinuous dance; one by one loosening the veils; the red light deepening until it painted her body red in lieu of the draperies.
Close before him, the Red Woman hovered. And now a circle-dais from the floor rose up to her. She settled onto it and began a slow, flowing dance, gradually loosening the veils; the red light deepened until it painted her body red instead of the draperies.
No frivolous mockery here. Intense, smouldering eyes as she held her gaze on Tarrano's face and slowly raised her arms in invitation to him. At her gesture, he rose to his feet. Yet I knew he was not under her spell, for his lips were smiling, bantering.
No silly mockery here. With intense, smoldering eyes, she fixed her gaze on Tarrano's face and slowly raised her arms, inviting him. At her gesture, he stood up. But I knew he wasn’t under her spell because his lips were smiling, teasing.
But he rose obediently, and stepped from the balcony to the upraised dais. Around his neck the Red Woman wound her arms—white arms stained red by the lurid light.
But he got up without hesitation and stepped from the balcony onto the raised platform. The Red Woman wrapped her arms around his neck—her white arms stained red by the bright light.
A flash! I did not see from whence it came; but within me some subconscious impulse made me drop to the floor. The light from overhead was out. Momentary darkness. A woman's scream of terror. Then others. The sound of running feet; bodies falling. Panic in the crowd. Confusion everywhere.
A flash! I didn’t see where it came from; but something inside me made me drop to the floor. The overhead lights went out. For a moment, it was dark. A woman screamed in fear. Then others joined in. I heard running footsteps; bodies hitting the ground. Panic spread through the crowd. Confusion was everywhere.
Then light from somewhere came on. People were tramping me. I fought them off, climbed to my feet. On the dais the Red Woman lay dead. Huddled in a heap, with a brand of black searing her forehead. Slaans were leaping about the room—huge, half-naked men—brandishing primitive knives. Flashing steel, buried in the backs of the fleeing merry-makers. Other figures—Earth men they seemed—gripping the slaans, staying their murderous fury.
Then light from somewhere switched on. People were stepping on me. I fought them off and got up. On the platform, the Red Woman lay dead. Huddled in a pile, with a mark of black burned into her forehead. Slaans were jumping around the room—large, half-naked men—waving primitive knives. Gleaming steel was plunged into the backs of the fleeing party-goers. Other figures—Earth men, it seemed—were holding the slaans, trying to stop their murderous rage.
Tarrano? I did not see him at first. The air above the floor of the pavilion was full of snapping sparks—a battle of some unknown rays. The mirrors were shattered: glass from them was falling about me. Then, in the semi-gloom on the balcony, Tarrano's figure materialized. Invisible before, the hostile rays upon it now made it apparent. But Tarrano seemed proof against the rays. I could see he was unharmed; and as he stood there, no doubt using a curved, duplicating beam, the like of which I have seen used in warfare, the image of him seemed to shift. Then it doubled—two images, one here, one further down the balcony. Then still others—appearing and disappearing, always in different places, until no one could have said where the man himself really was. A dozen Tarranos, each enveloped in hostile sparks, each with his face grinning at us in mockery.
Tarrano? I didn’t notice him at first. The air above the pavilion floor was filled with snapping sparks—a clash of some unknown rays. The mirrors were shattered: glass was falling around me. Then, in the dim light on the balcony, Tarrano’s figure appeared. Previously invisible, the hostile rays now revealed him. But Tarrano seemed unaffected by the rays. I could see he was unharmed; and as he stood there, probably using a curved, duplicating beam like the ones I’ve seen in battles, his image seemed to shift. Then it doubled—two images, one here, one farther down the balcony. Then even more appeared and disappeared, always in different places, until no one could say where the real man was. A dozen Tarranos, each surrounded by hostile sparks, each grinning at us in mockery.
Abruptly, I heard Georg's voice shout above the din: "Elza! Elza is gone!"
Abruptly, I heard Georg's voice shout above the noise: "Elza! Elza is gone!"
The images of Tarrano faded. He, too, was gone.
The images of Tarrano disappeared. He was gone, too.
And then I saw Maida on the balcony, standing with upraised arms. Her voice rang out.
And then I saw Maida on the balcony, standing with her arms raised. Her voice echoed.
"Down with Tarrano! Death to Tarrano!" And then her pleading command:
"Down with Tarrano! Death to Tarrano!" And then her desperate command:
"Slaans, no more bloodshed! Be loyal, slaans, to your Princess Maida!"
"Slaans, no more violence! Stay loyal, slaans, to your Princess Maida!"
And Georg calling: "Loyalty, everyone, to your Princess Maida. Loyalty! Loyalty!"
And Georg shouted, "Everyone, be loyal to your Princess Maida! Loyalty! Loyalty!"
CHAPTER XXIII
First Retreat
I must recount now what Elza later told me, going back to those moments when Elza sat upon the balcony watching Tarrano and the Red Woman. The significance of what had been transpiring at the Water Festival was not clear to Elza; she did not know what was impending, but as she sat there with Tarrano beside her, a sense of danger oppressed her. Danger which lay like a weight upon her heart. Yet several times she found herself laughing—hilarious; and from Maida's warning glance, and the steadying odor which Maida wafted to her, she knew that Tarrano was using the alcholite fumes to intoxicate her.
I need to share what Elza later told me about those moments when she was on the balcony, watching Tarrano and the Red Woman. Elza didn’t fully understand the significance of what was happening at the Water Festival; she was unaware of what was coming. But as she sat there with Tarrano, a feeling of danger weighed heavily on her heart. Still, she laughed several times—hysterically; and from Maida's warning look and the calming scent that Maida sent her way, she realized that Tarrano was using the alcohol fumes to get her drunk.
The Red Woman and Tarrano were upon the dais. There came a flash; then darkness. Elza went cold with terror. She sat stiff and silent, while around her surged that turmoil of confusion. The smell of chemicals was in the air; her skin prickled as with a million tiny needles where sparks now began to snap against it.
The Red Woman and Tarrano were on the platform. A flash appeared; then everything went dark. Elza was frozen with fear. She sat rigid and silent, while chaos swirled around her. The scent of chemicals filled the air; her skin tingled as if a million tiny needles were pricking her, with sparks now starting to crackle against it.
How long she crouched there, or what was happening, Elza did not know. But presently she heard Tarrano's voice in her ear.
How long she stayed there, or what was going on, Elza didn’t know. But soon, she heard Tarrano's voice right next to her.
"Come, Lady Elza, I must get you out of this." In the darkness his face glowed wraith-like. Then she felt his hand upon her arm.
"Come on, Lady Elza, I need to get you out of this." In the darkness, his face glowed like a ghost. Then she felt his hand on her arm.
"Come, we must leave here. I would not have you endangered."
"Come on, we need to get out of here. I don't want you to be in danger."
With a haste and roughness that belied the calm solicitude of his words, he pulled her to her feet. There was light in the pavilion now. Elza saw dimly the turmoil of struggling figures; and then she saw the scene duplicated—saw it shift and sway in crazy fashion. Though she did not know it, she was looking out along the curved rays which Tarrano was sending from them. Sparks were snapping everywhere. A second image of Tarrano appeared to the left of her—she saw it in a mirror nearby—yet he was at her right, gripping her arm.
With a quickness and roughness that contrasted with the calm concern in his words, he pulled her to her feet. There was light in the pavilion now. Elza could vaguely see the chaos of struggling figures; then she noticed the scene mirrored—shifting and swaying in a wild manner. Even though she didn’t realize it, she was looking along the curved rays that Tarrano was projecting from them. Sparks were flying everywhere. A second image of Tarrano appeared to her left—she saw it in a nearby mirror—yet he was on her right, holding her arm tightly.
"Hurry, Lady Elza."
"Quick, Lady Elza."
She found herself being dragged along the balcony; stumbling over a body lying there; feeling a surge of heat and electric disturbance beat against her face. Then Tarrano had her in his arms, carrying her. She heard him curse as a sudden wave of fire seemed to strike them—hostile rays bringing a numbness to muscles and brain. Tarrano was fumbling at his belt; and through a shower of sparks he stumbled onward with his burden.
She was pulled along the balcony, tripping over a body lying there, feeling a rush of heat and electric shock hit her face. Then Tarrano scooped her up in his arms and carried her. She heard him swear as a sudden wave of fire appeared to hit them—aggressive beams causing a numbness in her muscles and mind. Tarrano was struggling with his belt, and through a spray of sparks, he staggered forward with her in his arms.
Elza's senses were fading. Vaguely she was conscious that Tarrano was carrying her down an incline to the ground. Grateful, cool air. Stars overhead. Trees; foliage; shimmering water. The screams and confusion of the pavilion growing fainter....
Elza felt her senses slipping away. She was vaguely aware that Tarrano was carrying her down a slope to the ground. She appreciated the cool air. Stars above her. Trees, leaves, and glistening water. The screams and chaos of the pavilion were fading away...
When Elza regained consciousness, she was lying in the bottom of a little boat, Tarrano beside her.
When Elza woke up, she was lying at the bottom of a small boat, Tarrano next to her.
"So? You have awakened? We are quite safe, Lady Elza."
"So? You're awake? We're completely safe, Lady Elza."
She and Tarrano were alone in the boat. It was long and very narrow, with its sides no more than a foot above the water. Tarrano sat at its chemical mechanism. A boat familiar to us of Earth. A small chemical-electric generator. The explosion of water in a little tank, with the resultant gases ejected through a small pipe projecting under the surface at its stern. The boat swept forward smoothly, rapidly and almost silently, with a stream of the gas bubbles coming to the surface in its wake.
She and Tarrano were alone in the boat. It was long and very narrow, with its sides barely a foot above the water. Tarrano sat at its chemical mechanism. It was a type of boat we know on Earth, with a small chemical-electric generator. Water exploded in a small tank, and the resulting gases were released through a small pipe that extended below the surface at the back. The boat moved forward smoothly, quickly, and almost silently, leaving a trail of gas bubbles breaking the surface behind it.
"Quite safe, Lady Elza."
"Totally safe, Lady Elza."
She saw that Tarrano's face was blackened with grime. His garments were burned, and hers were also. He was disheveled, but his manner was as imperturbable as ever. He made her comfortable on the cushions in the boat; drew a robe closer around her against the rush of the night air.
She noticed that Tarrano's face was dirty and covered in soot. His clothes were burned, and so were hers. He looked messy, but he was as calm as ever. He helped her settle onto the cushions in the boat and pulled a robe tighter around her to shield her from the cold night air.
Elza was unhurt. She saw now, with clarifying senses, that they were plying along a narrow river. Banks of foliage on each side; the auroral lights in the sky; occasionally on the hillsides along the river, the dim outlines of a house.
Elza was okay. She could now see clearly that they were moving along a narrow river. There were banks of greenery on both sides, the dawn lights in the sky, and occasionally she spotted the faint shapes of a house on the hillsides along the river.
It was all a trifle unreal—like looking through a sunglass that was darkened—for around the boat hung always a vague pall of gloom. Tarrano spoke of it.
It all felt a bit unreal—like looking through dark sunglasses—because there was always a vague cloud of gloom surrounding the boat. Tarrano talked about it.
"Our isolation barrage. It is very weak, but the best I can contrive. From these hills the naked eye, now at night could hardly penetrate it.... A precaution, for they will be searching for us perhaps.... Ah!..."
"Our isolation barrier. It's pretty flimsy, but it's the best I can come up with. From these hills, the naked eye can hardly see it at night.... Just a precaution, because they might be looking for us.... Ah!..."
A white search-ray sprang from a house at the top of a hill nearby. It leaped across the dark countryside, swept the water—which at that point had broadened into a lagoon—and landed upon the boat. It was a light strong enough to penetrate the barrage—the boat was disclosed to observers in the house. But Tarrano raised a small metal projector. A dull-red beam sprang from it and mingled with the other. A surge of sparks; then Tarrano's red beam conquered. It absorbed the white light. And Tarrano's beam was curved. It lay over the lake in a huge bow, bending far out to one side. Yet its other end fell upon the hostile house. The white search-ray from the house was submerged, bent outward with Tarrano's beam. From the house, the observer could only gaze along this curved light. He saw the image of the boat—not where the boat really was—but as though the ray were straight.
A white searchlight shot out from a house at the top of a nearby hill. It cut across the dark landscape, scanned the water, which had widened into a lagoon, and focused on the boat. The light was strong enough to break through the barrier—the boat was revealed to those in the house. But Tarrano lifted a small metal projector. A dull-red beam shot out from it and mixed with the other. A flash of sparks; then Tarrano's red beam took over. It absorbed the white light. And Tarrano's beam was curved. It stretched over the lake in a large arc, bending far out to one side. Yet its other end pointed toward the enemy house. The white searchlight from the house was overwhelmed, bending outward alongside Tarrano's beam. From the house, the observer could only follow this curved light. He saw the image of the boat—not where the boat actually was—but as if the ray were straight.
Elza, staring with her heart in her throat, saw a ball of yellow fire mount from the house. It swung into the air in a slow, lazy parabola, came down and dropped into the lake. But it fell where the marksman saw the boat, a safe distance to one side. A ball of fire dropping into the water, exploding the water all around it for a distance of a dozen feet. Like a cascade, the water mounted.
Elza, with her heart racing, watched a ball of yellow fire rise from the house. It arced through the air in a slow, lazy curve, then fell and landed in the lake. But it landed where the shooter had seen the boat, a safe distance away. A ball of fire hit the water, causing an explosion that sent water splashing out for about twelve feet. The water surged up like a waterfall.
Tarrano chuckled. "A very bad marksman."
Tarrano laughed. "A really poor shot."
Other bombs came. It turns me cold when I think how orders like this could have come from the Great City—these bombs which had they found their mark would have killed Tarrano, but at the expense of the life of Elza. They did not find their mark. Tarrano continually changed the curve of his beam. The image of the boat shifted. A few moments only; and riding the waves of the bomb-tossed water, they rounded a bend, back into the narrow river and were beyond range.
Other bombs fell. It chills me to think that orders like this could have come from the Big City—these bombs that, if they had hit their target, would have killed Tarrano, but at the cost of Elza's life. Fortunately, they missed. Tarrano constantly adjusted the path of his beam. The image of the boat moved. Just for a moment; and riding the waves of the bomb-tossed water, they turned a corner, back into the narrow river and were out of range.
Tarrano snapped off his ray. "Quite safe, Lady Elza. Do not be alarmed. I doubt if they will locate us again. They should be very busy now in the Great City. I'm surprised they could even think to notify this Station we have just passed."
Tarrano turned off his ray. "It's totally safe, Lady Elza. Don't worry. I don’t think they’ll find us again. They should be really busy right now in the Great City. I'm surprised they even managed to let this Station know we just passed."
We were indeed very busy in the Great City during those hours, as you shall presently hear.
We were really busy in the Big City during those hours, as you'll hear soon.
Tarrano and Elza were not again disturbed. How far they went in the boat she does not know, but at last they landed in a sheltered cove. An air vehicle was there. Tarrano transferred Elza to it, and in a moment more they were aloft.
Tarrano and Elza weren’t interrupted again. She doesn’t know how far they traveled in the boat, but eventually, they reached a sheltered cove. There was an air vehicle waiting there. Tarrano helped Elza into it, and in just a moment, they were flying.
The vehicle was little more than an oblong platform, with a low railing. A platform of a substance resembling glascite-transparent; and with a glascite shield V-shaped in front to break the rush of wind and yet give vision. A mechanism, not of radio-power, but of gravity like the space-flyers. Such platforms had been, but were no longer in use on Earth. Elza had never seen one. It was a new experience for her, this flying with nothing above one, nothing to the side, or underneath save that transparent substance. To her it was like floating, and at times falling headlong through the air.
The vehicle was basically just a long, flat platform with a low railing. It was made of a material that looked like glascite-transparent, and had a glascite shield shaped like a V in front to cut through the wind while still allowing visibility. It worked not on radio power, but on gravity, similar to space-flyers. Platforms like this used to be common but were no longer found on Earth. Elza had never seen one before. It was a whole new experience for her, flying with nothing above, beside, or below her except that transparent material. It felt like she was floating, and at times, plunging headfirst through the air.
They rose no more than a thousand feet at first, and then swept parallel with the ground. At a tremendous speed; even at this height the forests seemed moving backward as the ground moves beneath a surface vehicle.
They ascended to no more than a thousand feet at first, and then glided parallel to the ground. At an incredible speed; even at this altitude, the forests appeared to be rushing backwards like the ground does beneath a moving vehicle.
Dark, somber forests of luxuriant tropical vegetation. It was now nearing dawn; the auroral lights were dropping low in the sky; the great Venus Cross of Dawn was rising, its first two stars already above the line of hills to one side.
Dark, gloomy forests filled with lush tropical plants. It was almost dawn; the morning light was fading in the sky; the bright Venus Cross of Dawn was rising, with the first two stars already above the hills on one side.
Then the sky out there flushed red; a limb of the glorious Sun of Venus came up. A new day. And even though the air was warm, within Elza was ashiver.
Then the sky outside turned bright red; a ray of the beautiful Sun of Venus appeared. A new day. And even though the air was warm, Elza felt a chill inside.
"It is very wonderful to me, my Elza, this being alone with you."
"It’s really amazing to me, my Elza, being alone with you."
He sat beside her, gazing at her with his calm, impenetrable eyes. It was near noon of that day following their escape from the Water Festival. They had flown possibly two thousand miles. The Sun had risen, but after a time—since their enormous speed and change of latitude had affected the angle at which they viewed it—the Sun now was hanging almost level, not far above the horizon.
He sat next to her, looking at her with his steady, unreadable eyes. It was close to noon on the day after they had escaped from the Water Festival. They had probably traveled about two thousand miles. The Sun had risen, but after a while—because their incredible speed and change in latitude had changed how they saw it—the Sun was now hanging almost level, not far above the horizon.
Beneath the platform—a mile below now—lay a tumbled waste of naked crags. The borders of the Cold Country! Tarrano's stronghold! The birthplace of his dreams of universal conquest.
Beneath the platform—a mile below now—was a chaotic jumble of bare rocks. The edges of the Cold Country! Tarrano's fortress! The place where his dreams of world domination began.
Elza was staring downward. A barren waste. Rocks bare of verdure. Grey, with red ore staining them. A desolation of empty rock, with grey flat shadows. And far ahead, the broken, serrated ranks of mountains with rocky peaks, white-hooded with the snow upon their summits. The Cold Country. Bleak; forbidding.
Elza was looking down. A barren wasteland. Rocks stripped of vegetation. Gray, with red ore staining them. A desolation of empty rock, casting gray flat shadows. And far ahead, the jagged, broken outline of mountains with rocky peaks, capped with white snow at their summits. The Cold Country. Bleak; intimidating.
This brittle air was cold; yet Elza and Tarrano were warm. Before the platform, a ray darted—a low-powered ray of a type that was to be so great a factor in the warfare into which we were all so soon to be plunged. It heated the air, so that the platform rushed always through a wind that was balmy.
This chilly air was cold; yet Elza and Tarrano felt warm. In front of the platform, a beam shot out—a low-powered beam that would soon play a significant role in the conflict we were all about to be caught up in. It warmed the air, causing the platform to glide through a pleasantly mild breeze.
"What did you say?" Elza looked up to meet Tarrano's steady gaze.
"What did you say?" Elza looked up to meet Tarrano's firm gaze.
"I said it is wonderful to be thus alone with you, my Elza."
"I said it's amazing to be here alone with you, my Elza."
"Oh." She looked away.
"Oh." She glanced aside.
He persisted; but his voice was gentle and earnest. "Soon we will be at my home, Lady Elza. And now—there are some things I would like to say while I have the opportunity.... You will listen?"
He kept going; but his voice was soft and sincere. "Soon we’ll be at my place, Lady Elza. And now—there are a few things I’d like to say while I have the chance.... Will you listen?"
"Yes," she said; and tried to keep from him the trembling within her. "I'll listen, of course."
"Yeah," she said, trying to hide the shaking inside her. "I'll listen, of course."
He nodded. "Thank you.... My Elza, you have heard me talk of conquering the world. My dream—my destiny. It will come to pass, of course. Yet—" A smile pulled at his lips. "Do you know, my Elza, what you and I are doing now?"
He nodded. "Thank you... My Elza, you've heard me talk about conquering the world. My dream—my destiny. It will happen, of course. Yet—" A smile tugged at his lips. "Do you know, my Elza, what you and I are doing right now?"
She stared, and he did not wait for her to answer.
She looked at him, and he didn't wait for her to reply.
"We're making my first retreat. I wonder if you can realize how I feel, having to admit that? Tarrano in retreat!... Our escape from Venia? Pouf! That was a jest. I was there on Earth merely to get you, and the Brende model. I had no thought of conquering the Earth just then. I accomplished my two purposes—and left.... It was not a retreat, merely a planned departure.
"We're making my first retreat. I wonder if you can understand how I feel, having to say that? Tarrano in retreat!... Our escape from Venia? Honestly, that was a joke. I was only on Earth to get you and the Brende model. I had no intention of conquering the Earth at that time. I achieved my two goals—and left.... It wasn’t a retreat, just a planned exit."
"But this, my Elza, is very different. I did not wish to do what I am doing now. I had planned—I had thought, had actually hoped, that I might maintain myself in the Great City. You see, I tell you this, little girl, because—well I am a lonely man. I walk alone—and because I am human—it does me good to have someone to talk to. I had hoped I might maintain myself in the Great City. Last night—at the start of the Water Festival—I began to realize it was impossible. I should have enlisted the Rhaals—the men of science, Elza. But I had no time, and they are very aloof. I could have won them to me had I tried." He shrugged. "I must confess I was over-confident of my strength—the strength of my position. The Rhaals stayed out of the affair—stayed in their own city, which has always been their policy. That was what I expected, but now I see I should have had their aid. I did—well what I did to guard against the unhappy outcome you witnessed—what I did was wrongly planned. You see, I take all the blame. I alone am responsible for my destiny. There are some who in defeat cry bitterly, 'Luck! That cursed luck was against me!' Not so! Leadership is not a matter of luck. Destiny is what you make it. You see?
"But this, my Elza, is very different. I didn’t want to do what I'm doing now. I had planned—I had thought, I had really hoped that I could make a life for myself in the Great City. You see, I’m telling you this, little girl, because—well, I’m a lonely man. I walk alone—and because I’m human—it feels good to have someone to talk to. I had hoped I could thrive in the Great City. Last night—at the start of the Water Festival—I started to realize it was impossible. I should have teamed up with the Rhaals—the scientists, Elza. But I ran out of time, and they are very standoffish. I could have won them over if I had tried." He shrugged. "I must admit I was too confident in my strength—the strength of my position. The Rhaals stayed out of it—they stayed in their own city, which has always been their way. That’s what I expected, but now I see I should have sought their help. What I did to guard against the unfortunate outcome you witnessed—what I did was poorly planned. You see, I take all the blame. I alone am responsible for my fate. There are some who, in defeat, bitterly cry, 'Luck! That cursed luck was against me!' Not true! Leadership isn’t about luck. Destiny is what you make it. You see?
"And so now I am making my first retreat. A set-back, nothing more. I shall launch my forces from the City of Ice, instead of marshalling them from the Central State as I had planned. And Mars is still mine. I still control Mars, little Elza.... A set-back just now—and it bothers me. It hurts my pride—and as you know, my Elza, Tarrano is very proud."
"And so now I’m making my first retreat. Just a setback, nothing more. I'll launch my forces from the City of Ice instead of gathering them from the Central State like I initially planned. And Mars is still mine. I still control Mars, little Elza... Just a setback right now—and it bothers me. It hurts my pride—and as you know, my Elza, Tarrano is very proud."
She had been listening to him, her fingers plucking idly at her robe. He bent closer to her; his voice turned tender. "I was thinking that perhaps—just perhaps you would scorn Tarrano in his triumphs, you might feel differently toward him now—in his first retreat. Do you?"
She had been listening to him, her fingers idly picking at her robe. He leaned in closer; his voice became gentle. "I was thinking that maybe—just maybe you would look down on Tarrano in his victories, you might see him differently now—after his first defeat. Do you?"
She forced her eyes up to his again. "I'm—sorry—from your viewpoint, I mean—that things are going wrong."
She forced her eyes back to his. "I'm—sorry—from your perspective, I mean—that things are going wrong."
He smiled gently. "You are very conservative, Lady Elza. You want very much to avoid hypocrisy, don't you?"
He smiled softly. "You're quite traditional, Lady Elza. You really want to steer clear of hypocrisy, don't you?"
"Yes," she said frankly. "You could hardly expect me to be sorry at your defeat."
"Yeah," she said honestly. "You can't really expect me to feel bad about your loss."
"Defeat?" He rasped out the word, and his laugh was harsh. "You are too optimistic. Defeat? Things going wrong? That is not so. A slight set-back. A strategic retreat—and in a week I will have regained more than I have lost.... Oh, Lady Elza! I who would now—and always—be so gentle with you—why we are almost quarreling! That is not right. For the lives of a thousand of my servants, I would not have used that tone to you just now. Forgive me....
"Defeat?" He said the word hoarsely, and his laugh was rough. "You’re too optimistic. Defeat? Things going wrong? That’s not the case. Just a minor setback. A tactical retreat—and in a week, I’ll have gained back more than I’ve lost.... Oh, Lady Elza! I who would now—and always—be so gentle with you—why are we almost fighting? That’s not right. For the lives of a thousand of my servants, I wouldn’t have spoken to you like that just now. Please forgive me....
"I was saying, my Elza—could not you feel more kindly to me now. A little hope from those gentle eyes of yours—a little word from those red lips—a word of hope for what some day might be for us—you and me—"
"I was saying, my Elza—could you feel a bit kinder to me now? A little hope from those gentle eyes of yours—a little word from those red lips—a word of hope for what someday might be for us—you and me—"
She dared to try and turn the subject. "You mentioned the Brende model—where is it? Have you it in the Cold Country?"
She boldly tried to change the subject. "You talked about the Brende model—where is it? Do you have it in the Cold Country?"
He frowned. "Yes. And I will use it—for you and me alone. You've always known that, haven't you? Just for you and me, my Elza." He took her hand. "Won't you try and love me—just a trifle?"
He frowned. "Yes. And I will use it—for just us. You’ve always known that, right? Just for you and me, my Elza." He took her hand. "Will you try to love me—just a little?"
She did not move. "I—don't know." Then she faced him squarely. "I do not love you, Tarrano." Something in his eyes—a quality of pleading; a wistful smile upon his lips—suddenly struck her as pathetic. Strange and queerly pathetic that such a man as he should be reduced to wistfulness. Emotion swept her. Not love. A feeling of sympathy; a womanly desire to lighten his sorrow; to sympathize and yet to withhold from him the happiness he sought.
She didn’t move. “I—I don’t know.” Then she looked at him directly. “I don’t love you, Tarrano.” Something in his eyes—a hint of desperation; a sad smile on his lips—suddenly seemed so sad to her. It was strange and oddly heartbreaking that a man like him could be brought down to this level of longing. An emotion washed over her. Not love. A feeling of sympathy; a womanly urge to ease his pain; to empathize but still keep from him the happiness he wanted.
"I do not love you, Tarrano. But I do respect you. And I am sorry—"
"I don't love you, Tarrano. But I do respect you. And I'm sorry—"
"Respect! I have told you I can command that from everyone. But love—your love—"
"Respect! I've told you I can get that from anyone. But love—your love—"
"I would give it if I could, Tarrano."
"I would give it if I could, Tarrano."
"You mean—you're trying to love me—and cannot?"
"You mean—you’re trying to love me—but you can’t?"
"I mean—Oh, I don't know what I mean, save that I do not love you yet."
"I mean—Oh, I don’t know what I mean, except that I don’t love you yet."
He smiled. "I think you speak the truth when you say you do not know what you mean. Your love! If I had it, I should know that I would have it always. But—having it not—" He was very sincere, but his smile broadened. "Having it not, my Elza, there is no power in all the heavens that can tell me how to get it. It may be born in a moment from now—or never. Who can tell?"
He smiled. "I think you're being honest when you say you don't know what you mean. Your love! If I had it, I'd know that I would always have it. But—since I don't—" He was very sincere, but his smile got wider. "Since I don't have it, my Elza, there’s no force in all the heavens that can tell me how to get it. It could come to life in a moment—or it might never happen. Who can say?"
She was silent; and after a moment, he added: "Enough of this. I would ask you just one thing. You are not afraid of me, are you?"
She was quiet; and after a moment, he added: "That's enough. I just want to ask you one thing. You're not scared of me, are you?"
"No," she said; and at that moment she meant it.
"No," she said, and at that moment, she really meant it.
"I would not have you ever be afraid, Lady Elza. Love is not conceived by fear. And you must know I could never force my love upon you. For if I did—I should withhold forever the birth of this love of yours which is all I seek—this love I am trying to breathe into life.... Enough!"
"I don't want you to ever be afraid, Lady Elza. Love can't grow from fear. You should know I could never impose my love on you. Because if I did, I would be holding back the emergence of this love of yours that I desire above all—this love I'm trying to bring to life.... That's enough!"
He did not mention the subject again. For hours—eating what meager stock of tabloid food with which their vehicle was provisioned—they flew onward. Rising now to top the line of jagged mountains. Over them the platform swept. In the crisp air the snow down there gleamed blue-white; the ice with an age-old look filled the valleys between the peaks.
He didn't bring up the topic again. For hours—eating the little bit of junk food their vehicle had—they flew on. They rose to the top of the jagged mountains. The platform glided over them. In the clear air, the snow below shone a blue-white; the ice looked ancient as it filled the valleys between the peaks.
The arctic! It was nothing like the Polar regions of Earth. Stark desolation. A naked land seemingly upheaved by some gigantic cataclysm of nature, lying tumbled and broken where it had fallen in convulsive agony; and then congealed forever in a grip of ice.
The Arctic! It was nothing like the Earth's polar regions. Stark desolation. A bare landscape that seemed to have been violently overturned by some massive natural disaster, lying scattered and shattered where it had collapsed in intense turmoil; and then frozen forever in a grip of ice.
The Sun hung level as the vehicle advanced. In these latitudes it would swing side-wise in a slow, low arc, to dip again below the horizon and vanish. Here in the Cold Country it was morning of the Long Day. Summer!
The Sun was positioned high as the vehicle moved forward. In this part of the world, it would move sideways in a slow, low arc, then dip below the horizon and disappear. Here in the Cold Country, it was the morning of the Long Day. Summer!
On over the crags and glaciers Tarrano guided their frail flying platform. Houses occasionally showed now—huts of ice, congealed dwellings, blue-white in the flat sunlight.
On and over the cliffs and glaciers, Tarrano navigated their delicate flying platform. Occasionally, houses appeared—ice huts, solidified homes, blue-white in the flat sunlight.
And then at last, over the horizon came the ramparts of a city. The City of Ice! The size of it—the evidences of civilization here in this brittle land of deadly cold—made Elza gasp with wonderment.
And then finally, over the horizon appeared the walls of a city. The City of Ice! Its size—the signs of civilization in this harsh land of extreme cold—made Elza gasp in awe.
CHAPTER XXIV
Attack on the Palace
I must take you back now to the Water Festival and the events in the Great City which followed it. Slaans in murderous frenzy were plunging through the throng of erstwhile revelers. Maida could not quell them. The revolt which she had started against Tarrano seemed now a self-created monster to destroy us all.
I have to take you back now to the Water Festival and the events in the Great City that followed it. Slaans in a murderous rage were cutting through the crowd of former party-goers. Maida couldn't control them. The uprising she had initiated against Tarrano now felt like a monster she had unleashed to destroy us all.
But there were Earth men among us. A hundred of them, no more. They had come from Washington that same day; had landed, I learned later, secretly near the Great City, sent with our Earth Council's plans to communicate with Maida. Beneath the water, coming individually, they had entered the festival; and helping Maida's girls (the diving girls whom I had encountered) they had made away with most of Tarrano's guards.
But there were Earth men with us. A hundred of them, no more. They had arrived from Washington that same day; I later learned they had landed secretly near the Great City, sent with our Earth Council's plans to communicate with Maida. Under the water, coming in one by one, they had entered the festival; and with the help of Maida's girls (the diving girls I had met), they had taken out most of Tarrano's guards.
In those first moments of frenzy, I got to the balcony—joined Maida and Georg. Elza was gone! My heart went cold, but in those hurried, frantic moments, grave disaster as it was, I did not dwell upon it.
In those initial moments of chaos, I reached the balcony—joining Maida and Georg. Elza was gone! My heart dropped, but in those rushed, panicked moments, serious as it was, I didn't focus on it.
"We must get away—back to the palace!" Georg exclaimed as I joined them.
"We need to get out of here—back to the palace!" Georg exclaimed as I joined them.
The Earth men on the main floor were holding the slaans partially in check. Bodies were lying in a welter—I shall not describe it. Then abruptly, upon a table a huge slaan leaped—his garments blood-stained from his victims, a blade of dripping steel in his hands. He shouted above the tumult—words not in the universal language, but in the dialect of the slaans. His command carried throughout the building. Other slaans took it up; we could hear it echoed outside as others shouted it over the waters.
The Earth men on the main floor were keeping the slaans mostly in check. Bodies were strewn everywhere—I won't go into detail. Then suddenly, a huge slaan jumped onto a table—his clothes soaked in blood from his victims, a dripping steel blade in his hands. He shouted above the chaos—words that weren’t in the universal language, but in the slaans dialect. His command resonated throughout the building. Other slaans picked it up; we could hear it echoed outside as others yelled it over the waters.
The bloodshed abruptly ceased. The slaans leaped away from the Earth men, who were glad enough to let them go—rushed for the archways of the pavilion. Outside, we could hear the water splashing. Swimmers—and boats scurrying off. Then comparative silence. The scream of a slaan woman in the grove nearby, still desiring vengeance; the groans of the dying at our feet; the hiss and splutter of weapons discarded, with circuits still connected. And over it all, the great whine of a danger whistle, which some distant official had plugged.... A lull. And around us lay strewn stark tragedy where a few moments before had been festive merry-making. A crimson scene, with the body of the Red Woman lying like a symbol in its midst....
The violence suddenly stopped. The slaans jumped away from the Earth men, who were more than happy to let them go, rushing toward the pavilion's archways. Outside, we could hear the splashing water. Swimmers—and boats hurrying off. Then there was relative silence. The scream of a slaan woman in the nearby grove, still seeking revenge; the groans of the dying at our feet; the hiss and sputter of abandoned weapons, still connected with circuits. And above it all, the loud whine of a danger whistle, which some far-off official had activated.... A pause. And around us lay stark tragedy where just moments before there had been festive celebrations. A blood-red scene, with the body of the Red Woman lying like a symbol in the midst....
Within an hour we were back at the palace. The whole city was seething. Boats and lights were everywhere. Control of everything seemed lost. Warning signals shrilled in crazy fashion. Public mirrors were dark, or turned to places and time wholly irrelevant.
Within an hour, we were back at the palace. The entire city was buzzing with activity. Boats and lights were everywhere. It felt like all control was gone. Warning signals blared chaotically. Public displays were dark or showing places and times that made no sense.
In the palace itself we soon secured a semblance of order. Maida's girls were here, with wet veils and long dank tresses clinging to their sleek bodies. Lips painted alluring red. But eyes which now were solemn and grim. Their demeanor alert and business-like. Unconscious of themselves they moved about the palace, executing Maida's orders.
In the palace itself, we quickly got a sense of order. Maida's girls were here, with wet veils and long, damp hair sticking to their smooth bodies. Their lips were painted a tempting red, but their eyes were serious and somber. They moved around the palace with a focused and professional attitude, unaware of themselves as they carried out Maida's commands.
A dozen or so of Maida's personal retainers were here—and most of the Earth men. Keen-eyed young men of the Washington Headquarters Staff. One of them—Tomm Aften by name, a ruddy, blue-eyed fellow—was in command. He stayed close by Georg and me.
A dozen or so of Maida's personal assistants were here—and most of the Earth team. Sharp-eyed young guys from the Washington Headquarters Staff. One of them—Tomm Aften, a cheerful blue-eyed guy—was in charge. He kept close to Georg and me.
The city was seething. But out of the chaos was coming a comparatively orderly menace. We could sense it at first; and then in a few brief minutes so swift that we had no time to prepare—the menace became obvious and was at hand.
The city was boiling. But from the chaos emerged a somewhat organized threat. We could feel it at first; and then in just a few short minutes, so quickly that we had no time to get ready—the threat became clear and was right in front of us.
The slaans had withdrawn from the festival for a greater, more organized effort. Their revolt against Tarrano in which Maida had joined, was bigger, more deep-rooted than a mere revolt. It was against Maida herself. Trickery of the downtrodden slaans against the ruling class. Against the old order of government. Even against the Rhaals, who in their distant city were all-powerful, but who obeyed the laws and took no part in anything.
The slaans had pulled away from the festival to focus on a larger, more organized initiative. Their rebellion against Tarrano, which Maida had joined, was bigger and more profound than just a simple uprising. It was a movement against Maida herself. It was the deception of the oppressed slaans against the ruling class. It was a challenge to the old system of governance. It even opposed the Rhaals, who were powerful in their distant city, but followed the laws and stayed out of everything.
Revolution! From down the waterways of streets which converged into the broad lagoon before the palace, boats began arriving. Boats crowded with slaans. Disheveled, unkempt men and women with primitive weapons of steel and wire brandished aloft. They surged into the lagoon. A murderous, frenzied mob—thoughtless of itself, suicidal to attack us, yet daring everything in its frenzy.
Revolution! From the streets that flowed into the wide lagoon in front of the palace, boats started arriving. Boats packed with slaans. Tattered, scruffy men and women brandished basic weapons made of steel and wire high in the air. They surged into the lagoon. A violent, crazed mob—reckless and willing to die to attack us, yet bold in their madness.
Soon the lagoon was crowded—a chaos of pushing, shoving boats. Then the boats began landing, disgorging their occupants, wild-eyed slaans each a potential murderer. The gardens of the palace were presently jammed with them. They did not at first come within our threshholds; they stood milling about under the palms, trampling the tropic flowers, screaming threats and epithets at us. But waiting—as a mob always does—for some leader to advance, that they might follow him upon us.
Soon the lagoon was packed—a chaotic mess of boats pushing and shoving. Then the boats started coming in, unloading their passengers, wild-eyed slaans, each one a potential killer. The palace gardens quickly filled up with them. At first, they didn’t come into our space; they hung out under the palm trees, trampling the tropical flowers and shouting threats and insults at us. But they were waiting—like any mob does—for a leader to step forward so they could follow him toward us.
We stood on the palace roof-top. I must confess that we were in a flurry for the moment. There were undoubtedly weapons at hand, but I at least did not have them, nor did I know where they were. Excusable flurry possibly for the thing had come so quickly, and most of us were strangers here of but a few hours.
We stood on the palace rooftop. I have to admit we were a bit frantic at that moment. There were definitely weapons nearby, but I certainly didn’t have any, nor did I know where they were. It’s understandable to be flustered since everything happened so fast, and most of us had only been here for a few hours.
The roof had a low railing waist-high, but broad. We stood clustered behind it. In the garden beneath, the mob was shouting up at us. And, before I could stop her, Maida had leaped to the top of the rail. Georg and I clutched at her, then steadied her.
The roof had a low railing that was waist-high but wide. We stood huddled behind it. In the garden below, the crowd was shouting up at us. And before I could stop her, Maida had jumped to the top of the railing. Georg and I grabbed at her, then steadied her.
"Slaans—"
"Slaans—"
But they would not hear her. Shouts went up; a roar of threats. The press of additions to the mob landing from other boats, forced the front ranks forward. They were now on the palace steps, jammed there waving their weapons yet still hesitating to advance.
But they wouldn’t listen to her. Shouts erupted; a roar of threats. The crowd swelled with more people arriving from other boats, pushing the front lines forward. They were now on the palace steps, crammed there waving their weapons but still hesitating to move forward.
"Slaans—my people—"
"Slaans—my crew—"
Maida's frail voice was lost in the uproar. Then a missle was thrown upward—a portion of a broken generator—a heavy chunk of metal. It barely missed Maida, and fell with a thump to the roof behind us. Then came others—a rain of them about us. I tried to pull Maida back, but she fought me, her voice still calling out its appeal.
Maida's weak voice got drowned out in the chaos. Then a missile was thrown up—a piece of a broken generator—a heavy chunk of metal. It just barely missed Maida and landed with a thud on the roof behind us. Then more started coming down—a shower of them all around us. I tried to pull Maida back, but she resisted, her voice still pleading.
With a bound, Georg was up on the rail beside her. Aften—the young Earth man—had quietly handed him a cylinder. Georg waved it at the mob.
With a leap, Georg was on the rail next to her. Aften—the young Earth man—had silently given him a cylinder. Georg waved it at the crowd.
"Slaans—" His stronger voice caught their attention. A sudden hush fell.
"Slaans—" His louder voice grabbed their attention. A sudden silence descended.
"Slaans—it is I, Georg Brende. Your Princess Maida rules you now only under me. A new ruler, slaans—the man of Earth—Georg Brende who must be obeyed—Georg Brende, soon to be husband of your Princess—"
"Slaans—it's me, Georg Brende. Your Princess Maida now rules you only through me. A new ruler, slaans—the man from Earth—Georg Brende, who must be obeyed—Georg Brende, soon to be the husband of your Princess—"
But they would not hear him out. The din from them submerged his voice. His lips snapped tight as abruptly he ceased talking; his brows lowered grimly and I saw his finger press upon the cylinder.
But they wouldn’t let him finish. The noise from them drowned out his voice. His lips snapped shut as he suddenly stopped talking; his brows furrowed seriously and I saw his finger press down on the cylinder.
Maida's voice screamed: "Georg! Have mercy! Do not kill them!"
Maida shouted, "Georg! Please! Don't kill them!"
She spoke barely in time. His cylinder swept upward. The rays from it caught only the upper portions of the palms and the tree tops. The foliage withered, shriveled before that soundless, invisible blast.
She spoke just in time. His cylinder shot upward. The rays from it only hit the upper parts of the palms and the tops of the trees. The leaves withered, shrank before that silent, unseen blast.
Not a blast of heat. The mob, surprised, then frightened, stared upward. The soft tropical foliage in a great wide swath was dead, with naked sticks of limbs. Black, then turning white. Not with heat—but cold. Ice was forming from the moisture in the humid air. And then the sudden condensation brought snow—a thick white fall of it sifting down into the palm-laden garden; falling gently, then swirling in a sudden wind which had begun.
Not a blast of heat. The crowd, shocked and then scared, looked up. The lush tropical plants in a wide area were dead, with bare branches. Black, then turning white. Not from heat—but from cold. Ice was forming from the moisture in the humid air. Then came the sudden condensation, bringing snow—a thick white blanket sifting down into the palm-filled garden; falling softly, then swirling in a sudden wind that had started.
As though itself stiffened by the cold just overhead, the mob stood transfixed. Then a murmur of horror came. And I saw through the veil of whirling snow, that into some of the trees slaans had climbed. Their bodies, frozen now, slid and fell—black plummets hurtling downward through the swirling snow-flakes.
As if the cold right above them had frozen them in place, the crowd stood frozen. Then a murmur of horror spread through them. And I saw through the swirling snow that some of the trees had been climbed by slaans. Their bodies, now frozen, slid and fell—dark shapes plummeting down through the swirling snowflakes.
CHAPTER XXV
Immortal Terror
To Elza, approaching with Tarrano on the tiny flying platform the City of Ice, the place seemed truly like a child's dream of Fairyland. The rude snow huts of the Arctic of our Earth were all that she had ever conceived could be built of frozen water. Here, in the outskirts of the city, she saw indeed, quite similar huts. But further in—ornate buildings several stories high. She caught a vague glimpse of them only, as the platform flew above them and descended in the center of the city.
To Elza, as she approached the City of Ice with Tarrano on the small flying platform, the place really felt like a child's fantasy of Fairyland. The rough snow huts of the Arctic on our Earth were all she had ever imagined could be made from frozen water. Here, on the city's outskirts, she did see some similar huts. But deeper into the city—there were elaborate buildings several stories tall. She only caught a fleeting glimpse of them as the platform flew over and landed in the city center.
They had passed over great outer encircling ramparts—a huge wall many helans long—built entirely of ice blocks—fortifications like that fabled wall which in the dim history of our Earth had once encircled a portion of the domain of the Yellow Race.
They had gone over massive outer walls—a huge structure many helans long—made completely of ice blocks—fortifications similar to that legendary wall that, in the distant past of our Earth, once surrounded part of the territory of the Yellow Race.
The platform came down before a central building—the Palace of Ice. Even in this dim daylight of the Cold Country summer, the great building gleamed and glittered resplendent. A building of many levels, storied and winged, with spider bridges and aerial arcades connecting the wings. Frescoed everywhere! ornate with carved design chipped in ice blocks hard as marble. Rolling terraces of snow and ice surrounded it—lawns of smooth white, with winding paths of ice. A many balconied building; towers, spires and minarets crowning it. All blue-white. Glittering. Seemingly fragile; from a distance, a toy—a sample of the ultra-skill of some master confectioner, as though the whole thing were a toy of sugar for children to admire. But at close range—solid; in the cold of this terrible region, as solid as though constructed of blocks of stone.
The platform descended in front of a central building—the Palace of Ice. Even in the dim light of a Cold Country summer, the magnificent building shone and sparkled brilliantly. It was a multi-level structure, with stories and wings, featuring spider-like bridges and aerial walkways connecting the sections. Decorated everywhere! Embellished with intricately carved designs etched into ice blocks as hard as marble. Surrounding it were rolling slopes of snow and ice—smooth white lawns with winding paths made of ice. It was a grand building with numerous balconies, crowned with towers, spires, and minarets. All a blue-white hue. Sparkling. It looked almost delicate; from afar, like a toy—a creation of a master candy maker, as if it were a sugary model for children to admire. But up close—solid; in the frigid chill of this harsh land, as solid as if it were made from stone blocks.
With the flying platform landed, and its warming rays cut off, attendants rushed forward. Tarrano and Elza were wrapped in furs at once—heavy furs which covered them from head to foot.
With the flying platform landed and its warm rays blocked, attendants rushed forward. Tarrano and Elza were quickly wrapped in heavy furs that covered them from head to toe.
"Well! Well, Graten!" Tarrano greeted his subordinate smilingly. "Things are in condition here? You got my message?"
"Well! Well, Graten!" Tarrano greeted his subordinate with a smile. "Is everything in order here? Did you get my message?"
"Yes, Master. All is in good fashion here. We welcome you."
"Yes, Master. Everything is going well here. We welcome you."
In his furs, with face almost hidden, Elza could not see what manner of man this was.
In his furs, with his face mostly covered, Elza couldn't tell what kind of man this was.
They entered the palace. Frescoed; carved everywhere, within as without. The main doorway led into a palatial hall, carpeted with furs. It was warm. Tarrano discarded his fur, and helped Elza out of hers.
They entered the palace. Decorated with frescoes and carvings everywhere, inside and out. The main doorway opened into a grand hall, covered with furs. It felt warm. Tarrano took off his fur and helped Elza out of hers.
"You like my home, Lady Elza?"
"You like my place, Lady Elza?"
"It's—beautiful," she answered.
"It's beautiful," she replied.
His smile showed amusement at the wonder and awe which stamped her expression. He added very gently:
His smile reflected amusement at the wonder and awe on her face. He added softly:
"I had in mind when I built it, the hope that you would be pleased."
"I hoped that you would be happy when I built it."
A comfortable interior warmth. Elza noticed little blurs of red light behind wire cages here and there. The warmth came from them; and a glow of pale white light from the tubes along the wall.
A cozy interior warmth. Elza spotted small flashes of red light behind wire cages scattered about. The warmth came from them, along with a soft white glow from the tubes along the wall.
A woman hurried to them. Tara! Elza recognized her at once. Tara, looking very pretty in a pale blue robe, with her hair done high upon her head. The woman who loved Tarrano; he had sent her on here to be rid of her, when he went to the Great City. She came forward. Pleasure was on her face at seeing Tarrano; but her glance as she turned it momentarily toward Elza, held again that smouldering jealousy.
A woman rushed over to them. Tara! Elza recognized her immediately. Tara looked beautiful in a light blue robe, with her hair styled high on her head. She was the woman who loved Tarrano; he had sent her ahead to get rid of her when he went to the Great City. She approached with a smile at seeing Tarrano, but as she briefly glanced at Elza, there was that flicker of jealousy again.
Tarrano was evidently in a mood of high good humor.
Tarrano was clearly in a very good mood.
"You welcome me prettily, Tara." She had flung her arms about him. "Tara, my dear is——"
"You welcome me nicely, Tara." She had thrown her arms around him. "Tara, my dear is——"
"Master—you come but in time. They are working the Brende instrument. Already they have——"
"Master—you've arrived just in time. They're using the Brende instrument. They have already——"
"They? Who?" He frowned. His words were hard and cold as the ice-blocks around him.
"They? Who?" He frowned. His words were sharp and cold like the ice blocks surrounding him.
"Woolff. And the son of Cretar. Many of them—using it now!"
"Woolff. And the son of Cretar. Many of them—using it now!"
Tarrano drew Elza with him. Tara led the way. Through glowing white hallways, an arcade; down steps and an incline—to burst at last through a tunnel-like passage into a room.
Tarrano pulled Elza along. Tara took the lead. They moved through bright white hallways, an arcade; down steps and a slope—finally bursting through a tunnel-like passage into a room.
"So? What is this, Cretar?"
"So? What's this, Cretar?"
A room littered with apparatus. A dozen men were about. Men scantily dressed in this interior heat. Short, squat men of the Cold Country; flat-nosed, heavy faces; hair long to the base of the neck. In a corner stood the Brende instrument, fully erected. A light from it seemed penetrating the bared chest of a man who was at that moment standing in its curative rays.
A room filled with equipment. A dozen men were present. They were barely dressed in the heat of the room. Short, stocky men from the Cold Country; flat-nosed, with heavy faces; hair long down to their necks. In one corner stood the Brende instrument, fully set up. A light from it appeared to be reaching the bare chest of a man who was currently standing in its healing rays.
He whom Tarrano called Cretar, took a step forward.
He whom Tarrano referred to as Cretar took a step forward.
"Master, we——"
"Boss, we——"
"Making yourselves immortal?" The anger had left Tarrano's voice; irony was there instead.
"Making yourselves immortal?" The anger had faded from Tarrano's voice; instead, there was irony.
"Master——"
"Master—"
"Have you done that?"
"Have you completed that?"
"Master—yes! Yes! We did! Forgive us, Master."
"Master—yes! Yes! We did! Please forgive us, Master."
The man before the instrument had retreated from it. Elza saw now that all the men were shrinking back in terror. All save Cretar, who had fallen tremblingly to his knees. Yet Tarrano showed no anger. He laughed.
The man in front of the device had stepped away from it. Elza now noticed that all the men were backing away in fear. All except Cretar, who had dropped to his knees, shaking. But Tarrano didn't show any anger. He laughed.
"I would not hurt you, Cretar! Get up, man! I am not angry—not even annoyed. Why, your skin is turning orange. See the mottles!"
"I wouldn’t hurt you, Cretar! Get up, man! I’m not angry—not even annoyed. Look, your skin is turning orange. Check out the spots!"
On the flesh of all the men—save the one who had been checked in the act of using the instrument—a bright orange mottling was apparent. Cretar exclaimed:
On the skin of all the men—except for the one who had been caught using the tool—a bright orange pattern was visible. Cretar exclaimed:
"The immunity to all diseases, master. It is itself a disease—harmless—and it combats every other." He laughed a little wildly. "We cannot get sick now. We cannot die—we are immortal. Come, Master—let us make you so!"
"The immunity to all diseases, Master. It’s a disease itself—harmless—and it fights off every other one." He laughed a bit crazily. "We can’t get sick now. We can’t die—we’re immortal. Come, Master—let’s make you like us!"
Tarrano whispered: "You see, Lady Elza? The orange spots! These men of medicine here have used the Brende secret to its full. Immune from disease!"
Tarrano whispered, "You see, Lady Elza? The orange spots! These medical experts here have completely harnessed the Brende secret. They're immune to disease!"
"Let us treat you, Master. This immortality——"
"Let us take care of you, Master. This immortality——"
On Cretar's face was a triumphant smile, but in his eyes lay a terror. The man who had not been treated stood against the wall watching with interest and curiosity. But the others! They crouched; wary; alert eyes like animals at bay.
On Cretar's face was a victorious grin, but his eyes held a deep fear. The man who hadn’t been treated leaned against the wall, watching with interest and curiosity. But the others! They were crouched down, tense; their eyes alert like animals cornered.
Tarrano laughed. "Treat me! Cretar, you know not with what you have been trifling. Immortal? You are indeed. Disease cannot touch you! You cannot die—save by violence!"
Tarrano laughed. "Treat me! Cretar, you don't realize what you're messing with. Immortal? You really are. Disease can't touch you! You can't die—except through violence!"
He swung to Elza. "These men, Lady Elza—they are strong-muscled. In health now more perfect than any other humans. You are frail—a frail little woman. And unarmed. I bid you—strike one of them!"
He turned to Elza. "These guys, Lady Elza—they're really muscular. In health, they're stronger than any other humans. You are delicate—a delicate little woman. And unarmed. I urge you—hit one of them!"
She stared; but as she suddenly faced about, she caught in part his meaning. Before her Cretar shrank back, his face gone white, his teeth chattering.
She stared; but as she suddenly turned around, she partially understood his meaning. In front of her, Cretar recoiled, his face pale and his teeth chattering.
"What's that behind you?" Tarrano's voice simulated sudden alarm; he scuffled his feet on the floor. The men jumped with fright; nerves unstrung, they cowered.
"What's that behind you?" Tarrano's voice feigned sudden panic; he shuffled his feet on the floor. The men jumped in fear; their nerves frayed, they shrank back.
"What manner of men!" Tarrano's laugh was contemptuous. "Oh, Lady Elza, let this be a lesson to all of us! To cure disease is well. To prevent it—that too is good. But immortality—Dr. Brende never intended it, you know he did not, Lady Elza—the belief that we have everlasting life here on this plane—the Creator never intended that. With all danger of death gone—save violence—these immortals here fear violence so greatly that they are men no longer!
"What kind of men are these!" Tarrano laughed with disdain. "Oh, Lady Elza, let this be a lesson for all of us! Curing disease is great. Preventing it—that's good too. But immortality—Dr. Brende never meant for that, you know he didn’t, Lady Elza—the idea that we have eternal life here on this plane—the Creator never intended that. With all fear of death removed—except for violence—these immortals here are so afraid of violence that they’re no longer truly men!"
"Immortal terror! God forbid I should ever feel it! Or you, Lady Elza. A lesson for us all, who would be so un-Godly as to seek and think we have found what only the Creator Himself can bestow!"
"Immortal terror! God forbid I should ever feel it! Or you, Lady Elza. A lesson for all of us who would be so unholy as to seek and believe we've found what only the Creator Himself can give!"
CHAPTER XXVI
Black Cloud of Death
I must revert now to that time in the gardens of Maida's palace at the Great City when we stood upon its roof-top, threatened below by that mob of slaans. Georg stood with the cylinder in his hand, waving it. The palm foliage was freezing. Down through the swirling snow fell the frozen bodies of the slaans who had climbed into the gigantic palm fronds. The thuds as the bodies struck the ground sounded horribly plain in the stillness. Georg was still waving his cylinder. Snow and ice were gathering everywhere. Incautiously he lowered the weapon; a brief, momentary chill—the congealing breath of the Arctic in this warm palm-laden garden—swept the horror-stricken crowd.
I need to go back to that time in the gardens of Maida's palace in the Great City when we were standing on the roof. Below us, a mob of slaans was threatening us. Georg held the cylinder in his hand, waving it around. The palm leaves were freezing. Down through the swirling snow plummeted the frozen bodies of the slaans who had climbed into the huge palm fronds. The thuds of the bodies hitting the ground were painfully clear in the stillness. Georg continued to wave his cylinder. Snow and ice were accumulating everywhere. Without thinking, he lowered the weapon; a brief, chilling moment—the icy breath of the Arctic in this warm, palm-filled garden—swept over the terrified crowd.
"Georg, have mercy!"
"Georg, please have mercy!"
Maida's frightened, pleading words brought Georg to his senses. He snapped off the cylinder and dropped it behind him to the palace roof-top. He was trembling and white as he stood with his arm around Maida. Weapons so drastic as this one were seldom used. Indeed, it was law throughout both Venus and the Earth that no civilian should possess them. The power for wholesale death in his hand, and which without wholly meaning to, he had so nearly used to its full effect, had unnerved him.
Maida's terrified, desperate words snapped Georg back to reality. He switched off the cylinder and tossed it behind him onto the palace rooftop. He was shaking and pale as he stood with his arm around Maida. Weapons as extreme as this one were rarely used. In fact, it was the law on both Venus and Earth that no civilian should own them. The ability to cause mass destruction was in his hand, and without even intending to, he had come dangerously close to using it, which completely unsettled him.
Without the ray, the wind soon died. The warmer air mounting, melted the ice; the snow ceased falling. But the swath of shriveled foliage remained—a hideous scar cut into the luxuriant tropical growth.
Without the sunlight, the wind quickly died down. The warmer air rose, melting the ice; the snow stopped falling. But the patch of withered leaves stayed—a horrible mark carved into the lush tropical vegetation.
The mob had forgotten its threats, its evil intent. Silent for a moment, it now burst into outcries. Motionless: then milling about, struggling aimlessly with itself—struggling to retreat. A panic of terror. The boats in the lagoon were retreating. The slaans along the fringe of shore began hurriedly to embark. The groups huddled at the palace steps were trying to shove the others back. In a rout they tumbled into their boats and scurried away. Maida's voice, striving to reassure them, was unheard.
The mob had forgotten its threats and evil intentions. Silent for a moment, it now erupted into chaos. Motionless, then milling about, struggling aimlessly with itself—trying to pull back. A panic of terror. The boats in the lagoon were pulling away. The slaans along the shore started to rush onto their boats. The groups crowded at the palace steps were trying to push the others back. In a frenzy, they tumbled into their boats and hurried off. Maida's voice, trying to calm them down, went unheard.
And presently the scarred, trampled garden was empty and silent.
And soon the worn, trampled garden was empty and quiet.
The rebellion, checked thus at its start, was quelled. Throughout the city that night—for the slaans to hear whether they would or no—the broadcast stations flung their stentorian tones to the people; a speech by Maida; her promise of better things to come for the slaans; the end of Tarrano's brief rule; a reorganization of past conditions. Maida herself had never been in control in the Central State. The luxury—the license-of the ruling class had been no fault of hers. She promised fair treatment now to the slaans. She was to marry Georg Brende, the Earth man.
The rebellion was stopped before it really started. That night, throughout the city—for the slaans to know whether they would or wouldn't—the broadcast stations sent out their powerful messages to the people; a speech by Maida; her promise of better things ahead for the slaans; the end of Tarrano's short rule; a revamping of former conditions. Maida had never actually been in charge in the Central State. The luxury and freedom of the ruling class had not been her doing. She now promised fair treatment to the slaans. She was set to marry Georg Brende, the Earth man.
Maida did marry Georg. With the many stirring events—a time when disaster and death threatened us all—so soon to follow, I shall not pause to describe the wedding. A quaint, yet magnificent spectacle. Maida in her regal robe; Georg looking every inch a ruler. Their barge of white leading the procession—a barge of white flowers, its sides lined with maidens to fend off the deluge of blossoms with which the onlookers assailed the bridal couple. The arrival at the marriage island, where on an altar the quaintly garbed holy man immersed them; and the solemn men of law united them as one.
Maida did marry Georg. With the many dramatic events—a time when disaster and death threatened us all—coming up shortly after, I won’t take a moment to describe the wedding. It was a unique yet impressive sight. Maida in her beautiful gown; Georg looking every bit the leader. Their white boat leading the procession—a boat adorned with white flowers, its sides lined with maidens to shield the couple from the flood of blossoms thrown by the spectators. The arrival at the wedding island, where a strangely dressed holy man joined them in a ceremony; and the serious legal officials united them as one.
It was a night of rejoicing throughout the Great City; and on every mirror in the Empire it was pictured for those who could not be present.
It was a night of celebration across the Great City, and every screen in the Empire showed it for those who couldn't be there.
A time of rejoicing. Yet then—as always those days—my heart was heavy. Elza was held by Tarrano. We knew he had taken her to the City of Ice. There was of course, no radio communication with the Cold Country. We had tried eavesdropping upon it, but to no avail. Tarrano's close-flung barrage checked every wave we could send against it.
A time for celebration. Yet then—as always in those days—my heart was weighed down. Elza was with Tarrano. We knew he had taken her to the City of Ice. Of course, there was no radio communication with the Cold Country. We had tried to listen in, but it was useless. Tarrano's intense interference blocked every signal we tried to send.
Time passed—a month or more. We were worried over Elza naturally. Yet the saving grace was that we knew Tarrano would treat her kindly; that for the present at least, she was in no danger.
Time passed—a month or more. We were understandably worried about Elza. The silver lining was that we knew Tarrano would treat her well; for now, at least, she was safe.
Georg and Maida took possession of the Central State. Their rule started auspiciously, for by a series of speeches—a reorganization of money payments—the slaans seemed well satisfied. Loyal, and with a growing patriotism, an eagerness to help in the coming war with Tarrano. Georg—without actually saying so—made them believe that the only hope of everlasting life was the recovery from Tarrano of the Brende model. The model was in the City of Ice; it must be captured.
Georg and Maida took control of the Central State. Their leadership began on a positive note, as a series of speeches and a reorganization of payment systems left the slaans feeling content. They were loyal, with a rising sense of patriotism and a willingness to support the upcoming war with Tarrano. Georg—without explicitly stating it—led them to believe that the only chance for everlasting life was to recover the Brende model from Tarrano. The model was located in the City of Ice; it had to be captured.
As a matter of fact, to us of the government, the Brende model was not indispensable. The greatest factor was that the threat of Tarrano's universal conquest must be forever removed. Like a rocket-bomb, this man of genius had risen from obscurity—had all but conquered the three greatest worlds of the universe.
As a matter of fact, for us in the government, the Brende model wasn't essential. The most important factor was that the threat of Tarrano's complete takeover had to be eliminated for good. Like a missile, this brilliant man had emerged from nowhere—nearly conquered the three biggest worlds in the universe.
I think that the height of Tarrano's power was reached that day on the eve of the Water Festival when he made his triumphant entry into the Great City. Venus was his at that moment; all of Venus. Mars was his; the Hairless Men—savages who had fallen readily to his wiles, had conquered the civilized, ruling Little People. And the Earth, over-run by his spies, deluged by his propaganda which, insidiously as rust will eat away a metal, was eating into the loyalty of our Earth-public—our own great Earth was in a dangerous position. The Earth Council realized it. The Almighty only could know how many of our officials, our men in trusted positions, were at heart loyal to Tarrano!
I believe that Tarrano reached the peak of his power that day on the eve of the Water Festival when he made his grand entrance into the Great City. At that moment, all of Venus was his. Mars was his; the Hairless Men—savages who had easily fallen for his tricks—had defeated the civilized, ruling Little People. Meanwhile, Earth was swarming with his spies, flooded with his propaganda, which, like rust eating away at metal, was eroding the loyalty of our Earth public—our own great Earth was in a precarious situation. The Earth Council understood this. Only the Almighty could know how many of our officials, our trusted individuals, were secretly loyal to Tarrano!
The thing was obvious. The assassination of our three rulers—leaders of the white, yellow and black races—with which Tarrano's campaign in the open had begun—those assassinations could never have taken place had not our military organization been diseased.
The situation was clear. The killing of our three leaders—who represented the white, yellow, and black races—marked the start of Tarrano's open campaign. Those assassinations could never have happened if our military organization hadn't been weakened.
Facts like these were constantly coming to us now, here in the Great City. A brief time of physical inactivity. Yet underneath the calm, we realized there was a struggle going on everywhere; a struggle of sentiment, of propaganda, of public opinion.
Facts like these were constantly coming to us now, here in the Big City. A short period of physical inactivity. Yet beneath the surface, we understood that there was a battle happening everywhere; a battle of feelings, of propaganda, of public opinion.
Warfare, with modern weapons by which a man single-handed might destroy a city—is no longer a matter of men. The citizen—unarmed—united in sentiment and desire with a million of his kind—becomes the real ruler. You cannot—because you have a weapon—destroy a million of your brothers.
Warfare, with modern weapons that allow one person to potentially wipe out a city—is no longer just about soldiers. The unarmed citizen—connected in feelings and ambitions with millions of others—becomes the true ruler. You can't—just because you have a weapon—wipe out a million of your fellow human beings.
We realized this. And in the ultimate decision—the popular fancy almost—of our publics—lay our real success or downfall.
We understood this. And in the end decision—the popular opinion, more or less—of our audiences—lay our true success or failure.
Tarrano in the popular mind had a tremendous hold. Dispatches from Earth made it plain that upon every street level the people were discussing him. From the Great City daily we sent bulletins of our progress toward checking—destroying—the menace of him. But bulletins also were emanating from the City of Ice. We could not stop them. Cut off at every official Earth station—and with all unofficial stations unable to receive them—nevertheless at some secret station which could not be found, they were received. And from there, circulated throughout the Earth. The air was full of them. Mysteriously, scenes showing the great Tarrano appeared upon the official news-mirrors; a speech of Tarrano's was once officially broadcasted before its source could be located and stopped.
Tarrano had an incredible grip on public opinion. Reports from Earth made it clear that people were talking about him on every street corner. Daily updates from the Great City outlined our efforts to contain—destroy—the threat he posed. But updates were also coming from the City of Ice. We couldn't stop them. Every official Earth station was cut off, and all unofficial stations couldn't receive them, yet somehow they were being picked up at a secret location that we couldn't locate. From there, they spread across Earth. The air was thick with them. Mysteriously, footage of the great Tarrano appeared on the official news mirrors; one of his speeches was even broadcast officially before we could track down the source and shut it down.
Like a smothered fire smouldering, lacking only a breath of vital gas to explode it into flame, the sentiment for Tarrano spread about the Earth.
Like a smothered fire smoldering, needing just a breath of fresh air to ignite it into flames, the feeling for Tarrano spread across the Earth.
Public opinion is fickle. It sways instinctively—not always, but often—to the winning side. Here in Venus we knew we must defeat Tarrano. Destroy him personally and thus put an end to it all forever, since his dominion hung wholly upon the genius of his own personality.
Public opinion is unpredictable. It tends to shift instinctively—not all the time, but often—toward whoever is winning. Here in Venus, we understood that we had to take down Tarrano. Eliminate him personally and put an end to everything once and for all, since his control relied entirely on his own personal charisma.
Our spies, some of them, got to the City of Ice, and back. A few flying men were able to hover about the city, and with instruments peer down into it. We knew that Tarrano was mobilizing for a move upon the Earth, where with a war-like demonstration he hoped to be accepted, yielded to, without a severe struggle. But, within a month now, we learned he had abandoned that idea. He knew, of course, our own preparations to attack him; and he began concentrating everything upon his own defense in the City of Ice.
Our spies, some of them, reached the City of Ice and returned. A few flying people managed to hover over the city and, with instruments, look down into it. We knew that Tarrano was gearing up for a move against Earth, hoping that with a show of force he would be accepted without much resistance. But, within a month, we found out he had dropped that plan. He realized, of course, our own preparations to strike against him; and he started focusing all his efforts on defending the City of Ice.
His last stand. We officials knew it. And we knew he felt it also. And though on Earth our public felt differently, the Little People recognized it. A stirring, wonderful time—that day when on our mirrors was pictured the revolt of the Little People against the Tarrano rule of the Hairless Men. Grim scenes of tragedy; and over the carnage, the Little People triumphed. Tarrano's rule—with all the excesses of the Hairless Men who proved themselves mere rapacious plunderers in the name of warfare—was at an end on Mars.
His final stand. We officials were aware of it. And we knew he felt it too. Even though the public on Earth had a different view, the Little People understood. It was an inspiring, amazing moment—the day when our screens showed the Little People's uprising against the Tarrano rule of the Hairless Men. Harrowing scenes of tragedy; and amid the chaos, the Little People emerged victorious. Tarrano's reign—with all the excesses of the Hairless Men who revealed themselves to be nothing but greedy looters under the guise of warfare—had come to an end on Mars.
The effect on Earth of this Martian reversal was beneficial to us. A good omen. We on Venus, redoubled our efforts to attack successfully the City of Ice.
The impact of this Martian reversal on Earth was positive for us. A good sign. We on Venus intensified our efforts to successfully attack the City of Ice.
Mars could send us no aid, though now in full sympathy with us. The planet was daily at a greater distance from us; and the Little People, not recovered from the effects of their own bloody strife, were in no position to help us.
Mars could offer us no help, even though it felt for us. The planet was getting further away every day, and the Little People, still reeling from their own violent conflict, were in no shape to assist us.
Nor did the Earth Council deem it wise to send men additional to those few we already had. The Earth was rapidly being left behind by the swifter flight of Venus through her orbit. The official season for the mail-flyers was closed. The opposition of the two planets was long since passed; millions of additional miles were adding to the space separating them.
Nor did the Earth Council think it was a good idea to send more people beyond the few we already had. Earth was quickly falling behind as Venus sped through her orbit. The official season for the mail-flyers had ended. The opposition of the two planets had long passed; millions of extra miles were increasing the distance between them.
And the Earth Council was not sure of its men! Any one of them might secretly be in Tarrano's service—and do us infinitely more harm if brought to Venus, than if left at home.
And the Earth Council wasn't sure about its men! Any of them could secretly be working for Tarrano—and could do us way more damage if they were brought to Venus than if we left them at home.
We seemed of solid strength in the Central State. For the first time in generations the Rhaals—the men of science from whom all the progress of civilization on Venus came—departed from their attitude of aloofness. Their work—always before industrial—now turned to the sterner demands of war.
We appeared to be strong in the Central State. For the first time in generations, the Rhaals—the scientists who were the source of all the progress of civilization on Venus—stepped away from their usual detachment. Their focus, which had always been on industry, now shifted to meet the harsh requirements of war.
The Rhaal City[22] lay a brief flight from us. A grave sort of people, these Rhaals. Men of square-cut, sober-colored garments; women of sober grey flowing robes—white hair coiled upon their heads. Intelligent women, dignified of demeanor; many of them learned as were the men.
The Rhaal City[22] was just a short flight away from us. They were a serious group of people, these Rhaals. Men dressed in square-cut, muted outfits; women in flowing grey robes—white hair tied up on their heads. Smart women, dignified in their behavior; many of them as educated as the men.
Their city, teeming now with the preparations for war, was intensely interesting to me. We spent most of our days in it, flying back at nightfall to Maida's palace. Yet I shall not describe it, nor our preparations, our days of activity—but hasten on to the first of the extraordinary incidents impending.
Their city, now bustling with preparations for war, was incredibly fascinating to me. We spent most of our days there, returning at night to Maida's palace. But I won’t describe it, or our preparations, or our busy days—I'll get straight to the first of the extraordinary events that were about to unfold.
It came—this first incident—through my thoughts of Elza. I was worried—more than worried, sometimes almost terrified about her. My instinct would have been to take a handful of men and dash to her rescue—which of course would have been absurd. I tried to reassure myself. Tarrano would treat her kindly. Soon, in full force, our army would descend upon the City of Ice, capture it, destroy Tarrano—rescue Elza.
It happened—this first incident—because of my thoughts about Elza. I was anxious—more than anxious, sometimes nearly scared to death about her. My instinct was to grab a group of men and rush to save her—which, of course, would have been ridiculous. I tried to calm myself down. Tarrano would be good to her. Soon, our army would come down on the City of Ice, capture it, take out Tarrano—and rescue Elza.
Rescue Elza! Ah, there lay the difficulty which I never dared contemplate in detail. How would we rescue her? Tarrano would treat her kindly, now during his own security. But if, at the last, he saw his own defeat, his death perhaps impending—would he treat her kindly then?
Rescue Elza! Ah, that was the challenge I never dared to think through in depth. How would we save her? Tarrano would be nice to her now that he feels secure. But if, in the end, he faced his own defeat, with death possibly looming—would he still be kind to her then?
I loved Elza very deeply. A new torture came from it now. Did she love me—or Tarrano? I remembered the gentleness of the man with her. His dignity, his power—his undoubted genius. And who, what was I? A mere news-gatherer. A man of no force, and little personality. A nonentity. Sometimes as in my jealousy I contemplated Elza with Tarrano now, I felt that he was everything a young girl would fancy. How could she help loving him?
I loved Elza deeply. Now, a new kind of torture emerged from that. Did she love me—or Tarrano? I remembered the kindness of the man with her. His dignity, his strength—his undeniable talent. And who was I? Just a news collector. A man with no power and little personality. A nobody. Sometimes, in my jealousy, as I watched Elza with Tarrano, I felt like he was everything a young girl would be attracted to. How could she not love him?
At night, when sleep would not come to me, I would lie tossing, thinking of it. Did Elza love me—or Tarrano? Once I had thought she loved me. But she had never said so.
At night, when I couldn’t fall asleep, I would lie there tossing and turning, thinking about it. Did Elza love me—or Tarrano? I used to think she loved me. But she had never said that.
It was out of this constant thinking of Elza that the first of the incidents I have mentioned, arose. There came to me one night the feeling that Elza was near me. I awoke from half sleep to full wakefulness. In my bedroom, upon the low couch on which I lay, the aural lights of Venus spread their vivid tints. The palace was silent; I sat up, pressing my palms to my throbbing temples.
It was this constant thinking about Elza that led to the first of the incidents I mentioned. One night, I suddenly felt that Elza was near me. I woke up from a light doze to full awareness. In my bedroom, on the low couch where I was lying, the bright lights of Venus filled the room with color. The palace was quiet; I sat up, pressing my hands to my pounding temples.
Elza was coming nearer to me!
Elza was getting closer to me!
I knew it. Not by any of my bodily senses. A knowledge, which suddenly I realized that I had. A moment, and then I was conscious of her voice! No sound; my ears heard nothing. Yet my brain was aware of familiar tones. I recognized them, as one can remember how a loved voice sounded when last it was heard.
I knew it. Not through any of my senses. It was a realization that suddenly hit me. Then, I was aware of her voice! No sound; I couldn't hear anything. Yet my mind recognized the familiar tones. I remembered them, just like you recall how a beloved voice sounded the last time you heard it.
But this was no memory. A present actuality; it rang soundless in my brain. Elza's voice. Anxious! Frightened!
But this wasn’t a memory. It was happening right now; it echoed silently in my mind. Elza's voice. Anxious! Frightened!
At first only the confused tone of it. Then the consciousness of words. Two reiterated words:
At first, just the unclear tone of it. Then the awareness of the words. Two repeated words:
"Danger! Jac! Danger! Jac!"
"Watch out! Jac! Watch out! Jac!"
I waited no longer, but rushed to Georg and Maida—beautiful Maida in her robe of sleep with her white hair tumbling about her. Georg half awake—yet almost at once he could understand me, and explain.
I didn't wait any longer and rushed to Georg and Maida—beautiful Maida in her sleepwear with her white hair falling around her. Georg, half-awake, quickly understood me and was able to explain.
Natural, instinctive telepathy! It had not occurred to me. I had never bothered to develop telepathy; and indeed with any degree of fluency—or even of surety of reception—the phenomenon is difficult to perfect. Yet, as I knew, with a loved one absent upon whom one's thoughts dwell constantly—in time of stress telepathy is occasionally automatically established.
Natural, instinctive telepathy! I had never thought about it. I never took the time to develop telepathy, and honestly, achieving any level of fluency—or even being sure about receiving messages—is challenging. Still, as I realized, when you have a loved one who is far away and you keep thinking about them—especially during tough times—telepathy can sometimes happen automatically.
It was so in Georg and Maida's case, back there in the Mountain Station on Earth. Telepathy was the explanation of Georg's mysterious actions as he stood there before the sending mirrors, crossed the room in confusion, and like one in a dream leaped from the window to be seized by Tarrano's spies. Maida had been abducted a moment before. Georg's brain became aware of it. Her danger, the appeal she sent to him.
It was like that for Georg and Maida back at the Mountain Station on Earth. Telepathy explained Georg's strange behavior as he stood there in front of the sending mirrors, moved across the room in confusion, and, as if in a daze, jumped out the window only to be captured by Tarrano's spies. Maida had just been taken moments earlier. Georg's mind picked up on it. He felt her danger and the plea she directed at him.
So it now seemed to be from Elza to me. Georg, out of bed now beside me, urged me to greater efforts of concentration, that I might understand what message Elza was sending.
So it now seemed to be from Elza to me. Georg, now out of bed beside me, urged me to focus harder so I could understand the message Elza was sending.
"Elza! Elza dear! Where are you? What is it?"
"Elza! Elza, are you there? What's going on?"
I murmured the words to myself as with all my power, I thought them over and over, flinging out the thoughts like radio waves into the night. Mysterious vibrations! In an instant, from here—everywhere in the universe. Who knows their character? Their speed? The speed of light a laggard perhaps beside the flash of a thought! Waves of my thoughts, speeding through the night, with only one receiving station in all the universe! Would Elza's brain capture them?
I whispered the words to myself, thinking them over and over with all my strength, sending my thoughts out like radio waves into the night. Mysterious vibrations! In an instant, from here—everywhere in the universe. Who knows what they are like? Their speed? Maybe the speed of light is slow compared to the flash of a thought! Waves of my thoughts racing through the night, with only one receiver in the entire universe! Would Elza's mind pick them up?
"Elza dear! Where are you? What is it?"
"Elza, sweetheart! Where are you? What's going on?"
"Jac! Danger! Jac! Danger!"
"Jac! Watch out! Jac! Danger!"
It was very clear. The words rang in my head. But always only those two. And then at last—it may have been an hour later—other words:
It was really clear. The words echoed in my mind. But it was always just those two. And then finally—it could have been an hour later—other words:
"Death! The black cloud of death! You can see it coming! See it coming! Death! To you Jac! To all of you in the city!"
"Death! The dark cloud of death! You can see it approaching! See it approaching! Death! To you Jac! To all of you in the city!"
We rushed to the casement. The broad lagoon before the palace lay like a mirror tinted red and purple. Beyond it, palms and the outlines of houses lay dark against the star-strewn sky.
We hurried to the window. The wide lagoon in front of the palace looked like a mirror, reflecting shades of red and purple. Beyond it, palm trees and the silhouettes of houses stood dark against the star-filled sky.
But out there, over the city, in the distance a dark patch obscured the stars. We watched it breathless. A dark patch which soon took shape. A cloud! A black cloud—unnatural of aspect somehow—a rolling, low-lying black cloud. Growing larger; spreading out side-wise; sweeping toward the city on a wind which had not reached us.
But out there, above the city, a dark spot blocked the stars in the distance. We watched, breathless. That dark spot quickly took form. A cloud! A black cloud—somehow unnatural in appearance—a rolling, low-lying black cloud. It grew larger, spreading out sideways, sweeping toward the city on a wind that hadn't yet reached us.
"Jac! Jac dear! Danger! Death to all the city!"
"Jac! Jac, my dear! There’s danger! Death to everyone in the city!"
Elza's words were still beating in my brain. Soundless words of terror and warning!
Elza's words were still echoing in my mind. Silent words of fear and caution!
"Death, Jac! Death to all the city! The black cloud of death!"
"Death, Jac! Death to everyone in the city! The dark cloud of death!"
CHAPTER XXVII
Tarrano the Man
"Wake up, Lady Elza."
"Wake up, Lady Elza."
A silence. His hand touched her white shoulder. "Wake up, Lady Elza. It is I—Tarrano."
A silence. His hand brushed her pale shoulder. "Wake up, Lady Elza. It's me—Tarrano."
Elza opened her eyes, struggling to confused wakefulness. The white walls of her sleeping room in Tarrano's palace of the City of Ice were stained with the dim red radiance of her night light. She opened her eyes to meet Tarrano's inscrutable face as he bent over her couch; became conscious of his low, insistent, "Wake up, Lady Elza;" and his fingers half caressing the filmy scarf that covered her shoulders.
Elza opened her eyes, fighting to wake up completely. The white walls of her bedroom in Tarrano's palace in the City of Ice were lit by the soft red glow of her night light. She looked up to see Tarrano's unreadable face leaning over her couch; she heard his low, urgent voice saying, "Wake up, Lady Elza," as his fingers gently brushed the sheer scarf draped over her shoulders.
Terror flooded Elza; that time she had always feared, had come. Yet she had the presence of mind to smile, drawing away from him and sitting up, with the fur bed-covering pulled to her chin.
Terror flooded Elza; that time she had always feared, had come. Yet she had the presence of mind to smile, pulling away from him and sitting up, with the fur blanket pulled to her chin.
"Tarrano? Why—"
"Tarrano? Why—"
He straightened, and into his expression came apology.
He straightened up, and his face showed regret.
"I frightened you, Lady Elza? I'm sorry. I would not do that for all the worlds."
"I scared you, Lady Elza? I'm sorry. I wouldn't do that for anything."
Her terror receded. The old Tarrano over whom she still held sway. She summoned a look of haughty questioning.
Her fear faded. The old Tarrano was still under her control. She put on an expression of arrogant inquiry.
"You are bold, Tarrano—"
"You're bold, Tarrano—"
His gesture was deprecating; he seated himself on the edge of her couch. She saw now that he was fully dressed and armed with a belt of many instruments.
His gesture was dismissive; he sat on the edge of her couch. She now noticed that he was fully dressed and equipped with a belt full of various tools.
At this time Elza had been in the City of Ice for a considerable period. Irksome, worried days of semi-imprisonment; and through them, Tarrano's attitude toward her was unchanged. She saw little of him; he seemed very busy, though to what end, and what his activities, she could not learn.
At this point, Elza had been in the City of Ice for quite a while. Frustrating, anxious days of almost being trapped; throughout this time, Tarrano's behavior towards her remained the same. She didn't see much of him; he seemed very occupied, but she couldn't figure out the purpose of his work or what he was doing.
Within the palace, half as guard, half as maid-servant, Tara was generally Elza's only companion. And then, one evening when Tara's smouldering jealousy broke forth in Tarrano's presence and Elza uttered an involuntary cry of fear, Tara was summarily removed.
Within the palace, part guard and part maid, Tara was usually Elza's only companion. Then, one evening when Tara's simmering jealousy erupted in Tarrano's presence and Elza let out an involuntary scream of fear, Tara was promptly dismissed.
Elza was left practically alone; until at length came this night when invading the privacy of her sleeping room, Tarrano awakened her. He sat now upon the edge of her couch.
Elza was left almost alone; until this night when, invading the privacy of her bedroom, Tarrano woke her up. He was now sitting on the edge of her couch.
"I have a confession to make to you, Lady Elza." He smiled slightly. "As you know, there is no one else in our habitable universe to whom I would speak thus frankly."
"I need to confess something to you, Lady Elza." He smiled a little. "As you know, there’s no one else in our habitable universe I would talk to so openly."
"I am honored, Tarrano. But here, at this hour of sleep—"
"I appreciate it, Tarrano. But at this late hour—"
He waved away the words. "I have asked your pardon for that. My confession—as once before, Lady Elza, I come to you most humbly, confessing that my affairs are not going as I would like. You do not know, of course, that Mars—"
He waved off the words. "I've apologized for that. My confession—as I have before, Lady Elza, I come to you very humbly, admitting that my situation isn't going as I wish. You probably don't know, of course, that Mars—"
"I know nothing," she interrupted. "You have kept me from the news-mirrors, if indeed there are any here—"
"I know nothing," she interrupted. "You've kept me away from the news sources, if there are any here—"
"Mars revolted against me," he went on imperturbably. "The Little People are again in control. Fools! They do not realize, those governors of Mars, that their public ultimately will demand this Everlasting Life of mine—the Brende secret—"
"Mars turned against me," he continued calmly. "The Little People are back in charge. Idiots! They don't understand, those leaders of Mars, that their people will eventually demand this Everlasting Life of mine—the Brende secret—"
She frowned. "No one knows better than you, Tarrano, that my father's secret does not bestow immortality. To cure disease, in a measure—"
She frowned. "No one knows better than you, Tarrano, that my father's secret doesn't grant immortality. It can cure disease to some extent—"
He checked her; his smile was ironical. "You and I know that, Lady Elza. We know that on this plane we would not want everlasting life if we could have it. But the public does not know that—let us not discuss it. I was telling you—confessing to you—I have lost Mars. Temporarily, of course. Meanwhile, I have been preparing to invade the Earth." His gesture was expansive. "I have been planning, from here in the Cold Country, to send armies to your Earth."
He looked at her with a sarcastic smile. "You and I both know, Lady Elza, that if we could have eternal life, we wouldn’t want it. But the public doesn’t know that—let’s not get into it. I was telling you—confessing to you—I’ve lost Mars. Temporarily, obviously. In the meantime, I’ve been getting ready to invade Earth." He gestured broadly. "From here in the Cold Country, I’ve been planning to send armies to your Earth."
He paused an instant. "I think now I shall wait until the next opposition—we are far from Earth now, but all in good time we shall be closer.... Strange is it not, that I should like to tell you my plans?"
He paused for a moment. "I think I’ll wait until the next opposition—we’re far from Earth right now, but in due time, we’ll be closer.... Isn’t it strange that I want to share my plans with you?"
She did not answer; she watched his smile fading into a look of grimness. "In the Great City, here on Venus, they are getting ready to attack me. Did you know that?"
She didn't respond; she saw his smile turn into a serious expression. "In the Great City, here on Venus, they're getting ready to attack me. Did you know that?"
"No," she said.
"No," she replied.
"You supposed they were? Your brother, and that Jac Hallen?"
"You thought they were? Your brother and that Jac Hallen?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"And you hoped they were, of course?"
"And you hoped they were, right?"
"Yes," she repeated.
"Yeah," she repeated.
He frowned. "You are disconcertingly frank, Lady Elza. Well, let me tell you this—it would come to nothing. The Rhaals are with them—all the resources of the Central State are to be thrown against me. Yet it will come to nothing."
He frowned. "You’re surprisingly honest, Lady Elza. Well, let me tell you this—it won’t lead to anything. The Rhaals are on their side—all the resources of the Central State will be used against me. Yet it won’t lead to anything."
Her heart leaped. Tarrano was making his last stand. Beyond the logical sense of his words, she could see it in his eyes. He knew he was making his last stand. He knew too that she was now aware of it; and that behind the confidence of his words—that was the confession he was making.
Her heart raced. Tarrano was making his final stand. Beyond the logical meaning of his words, she could see it in his eyes. He knew this was his last chance. He also realized that she understood it too; and beneath the confidence of his words—this was the truth he was revealing.
Tarrano's last stand! There seemed to her then something illogically pathetic in it all. This man of genius—so short a time ago all but the Emperor of three worlds. And now, with them slipping from his grasp, reduced to this last stronghold in the bleak fastnesses of the Cold Country, awaiting the inevitable attack upon him. Something pathetic....
Tarrano's last stand! It all seemed so illogically sad to her. This brilliant man—just a short while ago, he was practically the Emperor of three worlds. And now, with those worlds slipping away from him, he was reduced to this final stronghold in the harsh wilderness of the Cold Country, waiting for the inevitable attack. Something sad...
"I'm sorry, Tarrano."
"Sorry, Tarrano."
As though mirrored from her own expression, a wistful look had come to him. Her words drove it away.
As if reflecting her own expression, a nostalgic look appeared on his face. Her words pushed it away.
"Sorry? There is nothing to be sorry about. Their attack will come to nothing ... yet—" He stopped short, and then as though deciding to say what he had begun, he added:
"Sorry? There's nothing to apologize for. Their attack will amount to nothing ... yet—" He paused, and then as if deciding to continue what he had started, he added:
"Yet, Lady Elza, I am no fool to discard possibilities. I may be defeated." He laughed harshly. "To what depths has Tarrano fallen that he can voice such a possibility!"
"Yet, Lady Elza, I’m not foolish enough to overlook possibilities. I might be defeated." He laughed bitterly. "What a low point Tarrano has reached that he can even consider such a possibility!"
He leaned toward her and into his tone came a greater earnestness than she ever heard in it before.
He leaned toward her, and his tone carried a deeper seriousness than she had ever heard from him before.
"Lady Elza, if they should be successful, they would not capture me—for I would die fighting. You understand that, don't you?"
"Lady Elza, if they succeed, they won’t be able to capture me—because I would fight to the death. You get that, right?"
She met his eyes; the gleam in them held her. Forgetful of herself, she had allowed the fur to drop from her: she sat bolt upright, the dim red light tinting the scarf that lay like gossamer around her white shoulders. His hand came out and touched her arm, slipped up to her shoulder and rested there, but she did not feel it.
She met his gaze; the sparkle in his eyes captivated her. Lost in the moment, she had let the fur fall from her: she sat straight up, the soft red light coloring the scarf that draped like a delicate web around her pale shoulders. His hand reached out and touched her arm, traveling up to her shoulder and resting there, but she didn’t notice it.
"I will die fighting," he repeated. "You understand that?"
"I will die fighting," he said again. "Do you understand that?"
"Yes," she breathed.
"Yeah," she breathed.
"And you would be sorry?"
"And you would regret it?"
"Oh—"
"Oh—"
"Would you?"
"Will you?"
"Yes, I—"
"Yep, I—"
He did not relax. His eyes burned her: but deep in them she saw that quality of wistfulness, of pleading.
He didn’t let his guard down. His gaze was intense, almost like it was burning into her, but deep down, she noticed a sense of longing and a silent request in his eyes.
"You, my Elza, they would rescue—unless I killed you."
"You, my Elza, they would save—unless I ended your life."
She did not move, but within her was a shudder.
She didn’t move, but inside her was a shiver.
"You know I would kill you, my Elza, rather than give you up?"
"You know I would rather kill you, my Elza, than let you go?"
"Yes," she murmured.
"Yeah," she whispered.
"I—wonder. Sometimes I think I would." Suddenly he cast aside all restraint. "Oh, my Elza—that we should have to plan such things as these! You, sitting there—you are so beautiful! Your eyes—limpid pools with terror lurking in them when I would have them misty with love! My Elza—"
"I wonder. Sometimes I think I would." Suddenly, he let go of all restraint. "Oh, my Elza—why do we have to plan such things? You, sitting there—you’re so beautiful! Your eyes—clear pools with fear hidden in them when I want them soft with love! My Elza—"
The woman in her responded. A wave of color flooded her throat and face. But she drew away from him.
The woman in her responded. A rush of color flooded her throat and face. But she pulled away from him.
"My Elza! Can you not tell me that even in defeat I may be victorious? It is you more than all else that I desire."
"My Elza! Can you really say that even in defeat I can be a winner? It's you, more than anything else, that I want."
Without warning his arms were around her, holding her fiercely to him, his face close to hers.
Without warning, his arms wrapped around her, pulling her tightly to him, his face just inches from hers.
"Elza! With you, defeat would be victory. And with you—now—if you would but say the word—together we will surmount every obstacle.—"
"Elza! Being with you, losing feels like winning. And with you—right now—if you would just say the word—we will overcome any challenge together.—"
He was kissing her, bending back her head, and his grip upon her shoulder was bruising the flesh. No longer Tarrano, Conqueror of the universe, just Tarrano the man. Terror surged within Elza's heart.
He was kissing her, tilting her head back, and his grip on her shoulder was painful. No longer Tarrano, Conqueror of the universe, just Tarrano the man. Fear surged within Elza's heart.
"Tarrano!"
"Tarrano!"
"Elza dear—my Elza—"
"Elza, my dear Elza—"
"Tarrano!" She fought with him. "Tarrano, do you dare—I tell you—"
"Tarrano!" She struggled with him. "Tarrano, do you actually dare—I’m telling you—"
The frightened pleading of a woman at bay. And then abruptly he cast her off. His laugh was grim.
The terrified cries of a trapped woman. And then suddenly, he pushed her away. His laugh was harsh.
"What a fool I am! Tarrano the weakling!" He leaped from the couch and began pacing the room. "Tarrano the weakling! To what depths has Tarrano fallen!"
"What a fool I am! Tarrano the weakling!" He jumped off the couch and started pacing the room. "Tarrano the weakling! How low has Tarrano sunk!"
He stopped before her. "I ask your pardon, Lady Elza. This has been madness. Forget my words—all madness."
He stopped in front of her. "I’m sorry, Lady Elza. This has been crazy. Just ignore what I said—all of it was crazy."
His tone was crisp. "Human weakness to which I did not realize I was so prone made me talk like a fool. Desire you above the conquest of the universe? Absurd! Lies that men whisper into women's ears! All lies!"
His tone was sharp. "The human weakness I didn’t know I had made me sound foolish. Want you instead of conquering the universe? Ridiculous! Lies that men tell women! All lies!"
Was he telling the real truth now? Or was this a mood of recrimination? Bitterness that his love was scorned. Again his gaze held her, but in it now she could see nothing but a cruel inflexible purpose.
Was he being honest now? Or was this just a moment of blame? Bitterness over his love being rejected. Again, he stared at her, but now all she could see in his gaze was a harsh, unyielding determination.
"Tarrano in defeat! That is impossible, Lady Elza. You will very shortly realize that, for I am going to show you how, single-handed, I can make it impossible. Show you with your own eyes. It was my purpose in coming to waken you—my purpose, when your beauty led me into weakness incredible.... Get up, Lady Elza."
"Tarrano in defeat! That's impossible, Lady Elza. You'll soon see that I can make it impossible all by myself. I'll show you with your own eyes. I came here to wake you up—my purpose, when your beauty made me act in ways I never thought I would.... Get up, Lady Elza."
She stared. With folded arms he stood emotionless regarding her.
She stared. With his arms crossed, he stood there, emotionless, looking at her.
"Get up, I tell you. Put on those garments you wore when we arrived. We are going travelling again."
"Get up, I’m telling you. Put on those clothes you wore when we got here. We’re going on a trip again."
He stood waiting; and beneath his gaze she shrank back, drawing the fur rug over her.
He stood there waiting, and under his gaze, she recoiled, pulling the fur rug over herself.
A smile of contempt parted his lips. "You hesitate? You think I am still a weakling? You over-rate your beauty, Lady Elza.... Make haste, I command you. We must start very soon."
A contemptuous smile crossed his lips. "You hesitate? You think I'm still a weakling? You really overestimate your beauty, Lady Elza... Hurry up, I command you. We need to leave very soon."
She summoned her voice. "Start? Where? What are you—"
She gathered her voice. "Start? Where? What are you—"
"No questions, Lady Elza. Not now. Make haste—"
"No questions, Lady Elza. Not now. Hurry up—"
He jerked from her the fur covering, flung it across the room, and with the same gesture turned away impersonally. Trembling, she rose from the couch and donned the garments he had indicated, while he stood brooding by the window, gazing through its transparent pane at the glistening frozen city which was all that remained of his empire.
He yanked the fur covering from her, tossed it across the room, and turned away without a word. Shaking, she got up from the couch and put on the clothes he had pointed out, while he stood brooding by the window, staring through the clear glass at the shiny frozen city that was all that was left of his empire.
CHAPTER XXVIII
Thing in the Forest
"All in good time, Lady Elza, you will know where we are."
"All in good time, Lady Elza, you'll find out where we are."
Alone, unnoticed, they had departed from the City of Ice on a small flying platform similar to the one they had used before. The night had passed; day, with a new warmth to the sun, came again. Flying low, with Tarrano in a grim, moody silence, and Elza staring downward.
Alone and unnoticed, they had left the City of Ice on a small flying platform like the one they had used before. The night had gone by; day returned with a warmer sun. Flying low, Tarrano was in a grim, moody silence, while Elza stared downward.
The aural lights were overhead when at the last Tarrano brought the platform to rest. A thick, luxuriant forest. Huge trees with rope-like roots and heavy vines. Others with leaves like the ears of an elephant. And the ground hidden by almost impenetrable underbrush.
The glowing lights were above when Tarrano finally brought the platform to a stop. A dense, lush forest. Massive trees with thick, rope-like roots and heavy vines. Some with leaves that resembled elephant ears. And the ground was covered by nearly impenetrable undergrowth.
They had landed in a tiny glade beside a dank marsh of water, where ferns shoulder high were embanked. It was dark, the stars and the tints of the auroral lights were barely distinguishable through the mass of foliage overhead. Elza gazed around her fearsomely. The air was heavy, oppressive. Redolent with the perfume of wild flowers and the smell of mouldering, steaming soil.
They had landed in a small clearing next to a damp marsh, where ferns grew as tall as their shoulders. It was dark, and the stars and the colors of the northern lights were barely visible through the thick canopy of leaves above. Elza looked around her in fear. The air felt heavy and stifling, filled with the scent of wildflowers and the smell of damp, decaying earth.
"All in good time. Lady Elza," Tarrano repeated. "You will know where we are presently; we are closer to human habitation than you would think."
"All in good time, Lady Elza," Tarrano said again. "You'll see where we are right now; we're closer to civilization than you might think."
Elza's heart pounded. As they were descending she had noticed a glow of light in the sky ahead. As though by intuition now, she seemed to realize that they were not far from the Great City. Her thoughts leaped to me—Jac Hallen—there in Maida's palace. Tarrano's grim, sinister purpose was as yet unknown to her. But she guessed that in it, danger impended for me—for all of us in the Great City.
Elza's heart raced. As they were coming down, she noticed a light glowing in the sky ahead. It felt like instinct, but she suddenly realized they were close to the Great City. Her mind jumped to me—Jac Hallen—there in Maida's palace. Tarrano's dark, menacing plan was still a mystery to her. But she sensed that it posed a threat to me—and to all of us in the Great City.
"Jac! Danger! Jac! Danger!"
"Jac! Look out! Jac! Danger!"
Her thoughts instinctively reiterated the two words uppermost in her mind. And I think that it was just about then when they awakened me.
Her thoughts automatically repeated the two words that were at the forefront of her mind. I think that was around the time they woke me up.
Leaving the vehicle, Tarrano commanded Elza to follow him; and he began picking his way through the jungle. A light was in his hand; it penetrated but a short distance. A quivering beam of yellow light; then Elza saw that upon occasion, as Tarrano's finger slid a lever, the beam narrowed, intensified to a bright lavender. And now where it struck, the vegetation withered. Blackened, sometimes burst into tiny flame, and parted thus before them as they advanced.
Leaving the vehicle, Tarrano told Elza to follow him, and he started making his way through the jungle. He had a light in his hand; it only reached a short distance. A shaky beam of yellow light; then Elza noticed that sometimes, as Tarrano flicked a switch, the beam narrowed and brightened to a vivid lavender. And where it hit, the plants wilted. They turned black, sometimes igniting into tiny flames, and parted as they moved forward.
The jungle was silent; yet, as Elza listened, beneath the crackle of the burning twigs she could hear the tiny myriad voices of insect life. Startled voices as the heat of Tarrano's beam struck them. Rustling leaves; breaking twigs; things scurrying and sliding away, unseen in the darkness.
The jungle was quiet; still, as Elza listened, beneath the crackling of the burning twigs, she could hear the countless tiny voices of insect life. Startled sounds as the heat of Tarrano's beam hit them. Rustling leaves, snapping twigs, and creatures scurrying and sliding away, hidden in the darkness.
Once or twice a crashing—some monster disturbed in his rest plunging away. Again, a slithering bulk of something, undulating its path through the thickets. All unseen. Save once. Looking upward, Elza caught a gleam of green eyes overhead. A triangle of three baleful spots of phosphorescent green. Her murmur of fright caused Tarrano to glance upward. His lavender, beam, grown suddenly larger, swung there with a hiss. Falling from above came a pink body. A bloated body, square, with squat, twisted legs; a thing larger than a man. A grotesque naked monstrosity almost in human form. A travesty—gruesome mockery of mankind. A face, three-eyed...
Once or twice, a loud crash shattered the quiet—some beast disturbed from its rest rushing away. Then, something slithered through the underbrush, moving in a wave-like motion. All unseen, except for one moment. Looking up, Elza caught a flash of green eyes above her. A triangle of three menacing, glowing green spots. Her soft gasp of fear made Tarrano look up. His lavender beam, suddenly brighter, swept through the air with a hiss. A pink body fell from above. A bloated figure, square-shaped with short, twisted legs; something larger than a man. A grotesque, nearly human monstrosity. A disturbing imitation—a gruesome parody of humanity. A face with three eyes...
The thing lay writhing in the underbrush, mouthing, mumbling and then screaming—the shrill scream of death agony. And the horrible smell of burning flesh as Tarrano's light played upon it...
The thing lay twisting in the underbrush, muttering, mumbling and then screaming—the piercing scream of dying agony. And the terrible smell of burning flesh as Tarrano's light shone on it...
"Come away, Lady Elza. I'm sorry. I had hoped to avoid an affair such as this."
"Come away, Lady Elza. I'm sorry. I hoped to avoid something like this."
Sickened, shuddering, Elza clung close to Tarrano as he led her onward.
Sickened and trembling, Elza held tightly to Tarrano as he guided her forward.
An hour or more; and now Elza could see in the distance the lights of the Great City.
An hour or more had passed, and now Elza could see the lights of the Big City in the distance.
"Jac! Danger! Jac! Danger!"
"Jac! Watch out! Jac! Watch out!"
The idea of thought-transference had come to her. With all the power of her mind she was thinking her warning to me, praying that it might reach me.
The idea of mind-to-mind communication had occurred to her. With all her mental focus, she was sending her warning to me, hoping it would get through.
"Single-handed, Lady Elza. You shall see now how, single-handed, I make impossible any attack upon Tarrano."
"Single-handed, Lady Elza. You'll see now how, single-handed, I make any attack on Tarrano impossible."
In her abstraction Elza had almost forgotten herself and Tarrano; his voice reached her—his voice grim and with a gloating, sinister triumph in it. He was bending to the ground. Elza saw that they had come to an open space—an eminence rising above the forest. Underfoot was a stony soil; in places, bare black rock with an outcropping of red, like the cinnabar from which on Earth we melt the Heavy-metal.[23]
In her abstraction, Elza had nearly lost track of herself and Tarrano; she could hear his voice—grim and filled with a gloating, sinister triumph. He was leaning down to the ground. Elza noticed that they had reached an open area—an elevated spot above the forest. The ground beneath them was rocky; in some places, bare black rock appeared with hints of red, like the cinnabar from which we extract the Heavy-metal.[23]
Tarrano faced her. "Nature, my Lady Elza, is fair to my purpose. I knew I would find some such deposit as this." He turned his face to one side attentively, and darted his light—harmlessly yellow now—to where a lone tree showed its great leaves beginning to waver in a night breeze.
Tarrano looked at her. "Nature, my Lady Elza, suits my needs perfectly. I knew I'd come across something like this." He turned his head, listening carefully, and directed his light—now a harmless yellow—to a solitary tree whose large leaves were starting to flutter in the night breeze.
"Nature is with us! See there, my Elza! A wind is coming—a wind from us to—them!"
"Nature is on our side! Look over there, my Elza! A wind is coming—a wind from us to them!"
The breeze grew—a breeze blowing directly over the forest to where in the distance the lights of the Great City showed plainly. Tarrano added:
The breeze picked up—a wind blowing straight over the forest towards the distant lights of the Great City that were clearly visible. Tarrano added:
"I had thought to create the wind." He tapped his belt. "Create the wind to carry our onslaught. But you see, it is unnecessary. Nature is kind, and far more efficacious than our man-made devices."
"I thought about making the wind." He tapped his belt. "Making the wind to help with our attack. But you know, it's not needed. Nature is generous and much more effective than our human inventions."
"Jac! Danger!" She stood there in the breeze, watching Tarrano—his purpose as yet no more than guessed—praying that I might receive her warning.
"Jac! Danger!" She stood there in the breeze, watching Tarrano—his intentions still just a guess—hoping that I would hear her warning.
Tarrano selected his spot—a tiny little cone of rock no bigger than his thumb. He beckoned Elza.
Tarrano chose his spot—a small cone of rock no bigger than his thumb. He waved Elza over.
"Stand close, and watch. You shall see how from the merest spark, a conflagration may ensue."
"Stand close and watch. You'll see how a tiny spark can lead to a huge fire."
The cylinder in his hand darted forth a needle-like shaft—a light of intense purple. It touched the tiny cone of rock, and he held it there.
The cylinder in his hand shot out a thin, needle-like beam—a bright purple light. It made contact with the small cone of rock, and he kept it there.
"A moment. Be patient, my Elza."
"A moment. Just hang on, my Elza."
The point of rock seemed presently to melt. Like a tiny volcano, at their feet, lava from it was flowing down. A little stream of melted rock, viscous, bubbling a trifle; red at the edges, white within, and with wisps of smoke curling up from it.
The tip of the rock seemed to melt away. Like a small volcano at their feet, lava was flowing down from it. A little stream of molten rock, thick and slightly bubbling; red on the edges, white inside, with wisps of smoke rising from it.
Elza stared with the fascination of horror, for now tiny tongues of flame were licking about. Blue tongues, licking the air, vanishing into wisps of black smoke.
Elza stared in horror as tiny flames flickered around her. Blue tongues of fire danced in the air, disappearing into wisps of black smoke.
Tarrano snapped off his ray. But the tongues of flame stayed alive. Spreading slowly, soundlessly, their heat now melting the ground.
Tarrano turned off his ray. But the flames kept flickering. They spread slowly and silently, their heat now melting the ground.
A breath of the smoke touched Elza's face. Pungent, acrid. It stopped her breathing. She choked, coughed heavily to expel it.
A puff of smoke hit Elza's face. Strong and bitter. It made her stop breathing. She choked and coughed hard to get it out.
"Come away, Lady Elza. Let us watch from a safer distance."
"Come on, Lady Elza. Let’s watch from a safer distance."
He led her from the hillock, up the wind to where at the edge of the forest they stood gazing.
He guided her from the small hill, against the wind, to where they stood at the edge of the forest, looking out.
The blue fire had spread over a distance of several feet. A sluggish, boiling, bubbling area of flame. Tongues now the height of a man. And from them, rolling upward, a heavy black cloud—deadly fumes thick, blacker than the night, spreading out, welling forward over the forest toward the Great City slumbering in its falsely peaceful security.
The blue fire spread several feet, creating a slow, boiling, bubbling area of flames. The flames were now as tall as a person. From them rolled a heavy black cloud—deadly fumes thick and darker than the night, flowing out and moving over the forest toward the Great City, resting in its false sense of peace.
At last Elza knew. Stood there, cold, shuddering, thinking with all the power of her mind and being:
At last, Elza understood. She stood there, cold and shivering, focusing with all her mental and emotional strength:
"Death, Jac! Death to all the City! The black cloud of death!"
"Death, Jac! Death to everyone in the City! The dark cloud of death!"
Oblivious to Tarrano she stood until at last the rocky eminence was one great mass of the surging blue fire. And the black cloud, compact as a thunder-head, rolled onward.
Oblivious to Tarrano, she stood until finally the rocky hill became one huge mass of swirling blue fire. And the dark cloud, as dense as a thunderhead, rolled forward.
"You can see it coming! Death Jac! Death to all the City!"
"You can see it coming! Death to Jac! Death to everyone in the City!"
A sudden madness descended upon Elza. She felt abruptly that her warning was futile, felt an overpowering desire to run. Run somewhere—anywhere, away from the lurid sight she was facing. Or run perhaps, to the Great City; to race with that black cloud of death; to run fast and far, and burst into our palace to warn us.
A sudden madness swept over Elza. She suddenly realized that her warning was pointless and felt an intense urge to escape. To run somewhere—anywhere, away from the shocking scene in front of her. Or maybe run to the Great City; to flee from that dark cloud of death; to run quickly and far, and burst into our palace to alert us.
Tarrano himself lost in triumphant contemplation of what he had done, for the moment was heedless of Elza's presence. With white face upon which the blue glare had settled like a mask of death, Elza turned silently from him. Forgetful of that horrible thing they had encountered—others of its kind which might be lurking about—she turned silently and plunged into the black depths of the forest.
Tarrano was caught up in a victorious daydream about his accomplishments, momentarily oblivious to Elza’s presence. With a pale face that seemed to wear a deathly blue mask, Elza quietly turned away from him. Forgetting the terrifying creature they had just faced—and the possibility of others like it hiding nearby—she silently turned and disappeared into the dark depths of the forest.
CHAPTER XXIX
A Woman's Scream
"The black Cloud of Death!"
"The dark cloud of doom!"
We stood there at the casement of the palace, gazing with a growing terror at the visible evidence of the tragedy which threatened. A black cloud off there in the distance, spreading out, rolling inexorably toward us. And then came the wind, and with it a breath of the black monster—a choking, horrible suggestion of the death rolling already over the city.
We stood at the window of the palace, staring with increasing fear at the unmistakable signs of the impending disaster. A dark cloud in the distance, expanding and moving steadily toward us. Then the wind arrived, bringing with it a taste of the dark threat—a suffocating, terrifying hint of the death that was already sweeping over the city.
We must have been fascinated at the casement for some considerable time. Elza's thought messages had ceased. Abruptly I came to myself.
We must have been staring at the window for quite a while. Elza's thoughts had stopped coming through. Suddenly, I snapped back to reality.
"The Black Cloud of Death!" I turned to Georg and Maida. "Alarm the city! Arouse them all! Alarm—"
"The Black Cloud of Death!" I shouted to Georg and Maida. "Alert the city! Wake everyone up! Alert—"
Maida's face was white: she flung off Georg's arm which had been protectingly around her. "The siren—"
Maida's face was pale: she shook off Georg's arm, which had been protectively around her. "The siren—"
Terrible moments, those that followed. Confusion; panic; death!
Terrible moments followed. Confusion, panic, death!
The public siren in the tower by the lagoon entrance shrilled its warning. The danger lights blazed out. The city came to life. Lights sprang up everywhere. People—with the daze of sleep still upon them—appeared at the casements; on the roof-tops; on the canal steps they appeared, fumbling with their boats. Panic!
The public siren in the tower by the lagoon entrance blared its warning. The danger lights flashed on. The city stirred to life. Lights lit up everywhere. People—still half-asleep—showed up at their windows; on the rooftops; on the canal steps, they emerged, struggling with their boats. Panic!
A pandemonium. Aircraft, such as could so hastily be mustered, swept overhead. A glare of lights everywhere. The shrill voice of the siren stilled, to make audible the broadcast warnings—stentorian tones screaming: "The Black Cloud of Death! Escape from the city! Escape to Industriana!"
A chaotic scene. Planes, that could be quickly gathered, flew overhead. Bright lights were everywhere. The loud siren went silent to allow the broadcast warnings to be heard—booming voices shouting: "The Black Cloud of Death! Get out of the city! Flee to Industriana!"
Warning, advice, command! But over it all, the breath of the black cloud now lay heavy. The lights were dimmed by it. Everywhere—to every deepest recess of the city—to every inner room where to escape it many had fled—its deadly choking breath was penetrating.
Warning, advice, command! But above it all, the weight of the black cloud hung heavily. The lights were dimmed by it. Everywhere—in every deep corner of the city—in every inner room where many had fled to escape it—its deadly, suffocating breath was seeping in.
Within the palace was turmoil. We had an air-vehicle on a landing-stage nearby; but Georg and Maida would not leave at once. Rulers of the Central State, as a Director might stick to his crumbling Tower, they stayed now in the Great City. Encouraging the people. Maida's voice, futilely attempting to broadcast over the uproar. Georg commanding the official air-vessels to load with refugees; himself struggling to direct the jam of boats toward the embarking stages.
Within the palace was chaos. We had a flyer on a landing pad nearby, but Georg and Maida wouldn’t leave right away. As the leaders of the Central State, they clung to their positions in the Great City, just like a Director might hold onto his crumbling Tower. They were rallying the people. Maida's voice was futilely trying to be heard over the noise. Georg was telling the official air vehicles to load up with refugees while he struggled to manage the crowd of boats heading to the boarding areas.
We were in the instrument room of the palace. The air was pale-blue, though I had closed every casement. Ourselves, choking already; then gasping; and with no time or thought to procure a mask. The chemical room, from whence we might have secured apparatus to purify our air, had been abandoned before we thought to seek it out. I dashed into it, my breath held. Its casements were open; its air thick-blue with the fumes; its staff long since fled. I ran back to Georg and Maida, gasping, my lungs on fire, my head roaring.
We were in the instrument room of the palace. The air was a pale blue, even though I had closed all the windows. We were already choking, then gasping, with no time or thought to grab a mask. The chemical room, where we could have found equipment to clean the air, had been deserted before we thought to look for it. I rushed into it, holding my breath. The windows were open; the air was thick blue with fumes; the staff had fled long ago. I ran back to Georg and Maida, gasping, my lungs burning, my head pounding.
"No use! Abandoned!"
"Not worth it! Left behind!"
The department of weather control where—had we been forewarned—we might have found means to divert the wind by another of our own creation—was deserted by its staff at the first alarm.
The weather control department, where—if we had been warned—we might have discovered ways to redirect the wind with one of our own inventions, was abandoned by its staff at the first sign of trouble.
"No use! Georg—Maida—let us go!"
"Forget it! Georg—Maida—let's go!"
The mirrors all about us in the instrument room were going dark; the horrible scenes of death throughout the city which they pictured were vanishing. The public lights were going out; the broadcast voices were ceasing.
The mirrors all around us in the instrument room were going dark; the terrifying images of death throughout the city that they reflected were disappearing. The streetlights were turning off; the broadcast voices were stopping.
The city now was out of control. But still the lagoon outside was packed with boats—overloaded boats.... Screams of terror, choked into silence ... boats with frenzied occupants leaping into the water to find a quicker, happier death ... a woman with a babe in her arms on a housetop across the lagoon—the infant already dead; the crazed mother flinging it down into the water, herself following with a long, gasping scream...
The city was completely out of control. Yet the lagoon outside was filled with boats—overloaded boats.... Screams of terror, suddenly silenced ... boats with frantic people jumping into the water to find a faster, happier end ... a woman with a baby in her arms on a rooftop across the lagoon—the infant already dead; the distraught mother throwing it into the water, then jumping after it with a long, gasping scream...
At last Georg pulled at me—no longer could we speak—pulled at me, and with Maida between us, we fled. The air outside was worse. In the dimness, our landing stage seemed belans away. The flagged area between us and the stage—a space of square-cut metal flagging, bordering the lagoon—was littered with bodies. Dead—or dying. People even now staggering from landed boats—staggering blindly, stumbling over bodies, falling and lying always where they had fallen.
At last, Georg grabbed me—there was no more talking—pulled me along, and with Maida between us, we ran away. The air outside was even worse. In the dim light, our landing stage seemed belans away. The flagged area between us and the stage—a patch of square-cut metal flagging by the lagoon—was scattered with bodies. Dead—or dying. People were still staggering from the boats—staggering aimlessly, tripping over bodies, falling and lying down wherever they dropped.
With our own senses fading, we groped our way forward. Soon we were separated. I saw Maida fall and Georg pick her up, but I was powerless to reach them.
With our senses dulling, we stumbled forward. Before long, we were apart. I saw Maida fall and Georg lift her up, but I couldn't do anything to get to them.
The landing stage seemed so far away. The dead and dying beneath my feet obstructed me as I staggered over them. A woman, reeling toward me, flung her arms about my neck with an iron grip of despair. I stared into her face, purple almost with its congested blood, her mouth gaping, her blood-shot eyes bulging; and even with the terror distorting them, I saw beneath it their look of despairing appeal...
The landing stage felt so far away. The dead and dying beneath my feet made it hard to move as I stumbled over them. A woman, stumbling toward me, wrapped her arms around my neck with a desperate grip. I looked into her face, almost purple from the pressure of blood, her mouth open wide, her bloodshot eyes bulging; and even with the terror twisting her features, I noticed underneath that they held a look of desperate pleading...
Her arms clinging to me desperately; but with a curse I flung her to the ground and reeled onward.
Her arms clung to me desperately, but with a curse, I shoved her to the ground and stumbled forward.
Without knowing it, I had come to the brink of the water's edge. The flagging seemed to drop away. I fell. Dimly I heard the splash as I struck the water; and felt a grateful cooling sense as it closed over me.
Without realizing it, I had reached the edge of the water. The ground below me seemed to vanish. I fell. Faintly, I heard the splash as I hit the water and felt a refreshing coolness as it enveloped me.
I am a strong, instinctive swimmer. I did not breathe, and when I rose to the surface, the single swift breath I took was purer than any I had had for half an hour past. My head cleared a little; swimming instinctively, and with cautious breaths, I found that I was able to go on.
I’m a strong, natural swimmer. I didn’t take a breath, and when I came up to the surface, the quick breath I took was cleaner than any I’d had in the last half hour. My mind felt a bit clearer; swimming instinctively and taking careful breaths, I realized I could keep going.
I know now that by some vagary of chance—of fate if you will—I had struck a surface area where breathable air still remained. I swam, striving to plan, to think where I might be swimming. Yet it was all a phantasmagoria, with only the strength of my muscles and the instinct to preserve my life remaining to direct me. Swimming endlessly ... swimming ... taking a half-gasp of breath ... swimming ... trying to think ... or dreaming ... was it all a dream?...
I now realize that by some twist of fate—I had found a place where there was still breathable air. I swam, trying to plan, to figure out where I might be going. Yet it was all just a blur, with only my muscle strength and the instinct to survive guiding me. Swimming endlessly... swimming... taking a quick breath... swimming... trying to think... or dreaming... was it all a dream?...
When I came to myself I was lying upon a bank of ferns in the outskirts of the city. It was still night; the black cloud of death had passed on; the air was pure. Like a man for days bereft of water, I lay and drank in the air, pure at last, as the Almighty distils it for us.
When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying on a bed of ferns at the edge of the city. It was still nighttime; the suffocating darkness of despair had moved on; the air was fresh. Like a person who hasn’t had water for days, I lay there, breathing in the clean air, finally pure, just as the Creator intended for us.
Bodies were lying around me on the bank. A dark, silent house stood nearby; and a deserted boat. All darkness and silence—the brooding silence of death. I was still dazed. Maida—Georg; they seemed like people in a dream long faded. Industriana! They were going to the Rhaal City of Industriana. I had been trying to get there. I must get there now—join them. I climbed to my feet; the edge of a forest was nearby and with wavering steps I started toward it.
Bodies were scattered around me on the bank. A dark, quiet house stood nearby, along with an abandoned boat. Everything was shrouded in darkness and silence—the heavy silence of death. I was still in a daze. Maida—Georg; they felt like figures from a long-lost dream. Industriana! They were headed to the Rhaal City of Industriana. I had been trying to get there. I need to get there now—join them. I pushed myself to my feet; the edge of a forest was close by, and with unsteady steps, I started toward it.
Looking back on it now I realize that I was even then half crazed. In a daze I must have stumbled through the forest for hours. Unreasoning, with only that one idea—to get to Industriana; and in the background of my consciousness the vague belief that Elza would be there to greet me. Into the depths of the untrammeled forest with unguided steps I wandered.
Looking back on it now, I realize that even then I was half out of my mind. In a daze, I must have wandered through the forest for hours. Completely irrational, with just one thought in my head—getting to Industriana; and in the back of my mind, a vague hope that Elza would be there to welcome me. I ventured deep into the untouched forest, moving without any direction.
At last I found myself wondering if the dawn were coming; the tri-night hour was long since passed; the auroral lights as I could sometimes see them through the tangle of vegetation overhead, were low in the sky. Insects—and sometimes larger beings—leaped and slithered unseen before my advance. But I did not heed them. Eyes may have peered at me as I stumbled through the blackness of the undergrowth; but if they did, I did not notice them.
At last, I found myself wondering if dawn was coming; the long night hour had long since passed; the early morning lights, as I could sometimes see them through the tangled vegetation above, were low in the sky. Insects—and sometimes larger creatures—jumped and slithered unseen in front of me. But I didn't pay them any mind. Eyes may have watched me as I stumbled through the darkness of the undergrowth; but if they did, I didn't notice them.
And then at last I was brought abruptly to full rationality and consciousness. Stumbling through a tangle of low growth—a black thicket which tore at my garments and scratched my flesh—I was transfixed by a woman's scream. It came through the darkness from near at hand. A crashing of the underbrush, and a woman's scream of terror. It stopped my breath, turned me cold.
And then finally, I was suddenly fully aware and conscious. As I stumbled through a mess of low plants—a dark thicket that ripped at my clothes and scratched my skin—I was frozen by a woman's scream. It echoed through the darkness nearby. The sound of crashing bushes and a woman's terrified scream. It took my breath away and chilled me to the bone.
Elza!
Elza!
CHAPTER XXX
The Monster
I stood frozen with horror; but as my brain cleared—awake at last to full rationality and consciousness—beneath the horror came a surging joy of the knowledge that at last Elza was near me. The scream was repeated; inactive no longer, I dashed the thicket branches apart with my arms and plunged forward through the darkness.
I stood frozen in fear, but as my mind cleared—finally awake to full awareness—underneath the fear was a rush of joy knowing that Elza was finally close to me. The scream echoed again; no longer inactive, I tore through the branches of the thicket with my arms and pushed forward into the darkness.
Ahead of me the thickets opened into a sort of clearing. I saw the sky, the stars—paling stars with the first flush of dawn overpowering them. I stood at the edge of an open space in the dim, flat-grey illumination of morning twilight.
Ahead of me, the bushes opened into a kind of clearing. I saw the sky, the stars—fading stars with the first light of dawn overshadowing them. I stood at the edge of an open space in the dim, flat-grey light of morning twilight.
Elza! She was there, standing near a huge isolated tree; Elza, pale, trembling, a hand pressed against her mouth in terror; disheveled, her garments dirty and torn with her wanderings through the forest.
Elza! She was there, standing by a massive solitary tree; Elza, pale, trembling, with a hand covering her mouth in fear; her hair messy, her clothes dirty and torn from her travels through the forest.
A swift glimpse as momentarily I paused; a second or two only, but the scene was impressed upon my brain as actinic light upon a photo-screen. Close by Elza, partially behind her, I saw something small, no taller than Elza's waist. A naked thing of sleek, glistening skin. The monstrosity of a human child; a bulging head, wavering upon a neck incapable of supporting it; a thick round body; twisted, misshapen limbs. A face ... human? It made my gorge rise with its gruesome suggestion of humanity. Nostrils—no nose; a mouth, lipless, but red like a curved gash with upturned corners to make the travesty of a grin; a triangle of watery eyes, goggling. Senselessly, it stood watching Elza with a dull, vacant curiosity. Not human, this thing! Yet monstrously repulsive in its hideous suggestion of an idiot child.
A quick look as I paused for just a moment—only a second or two—but the scene was etched in my memory like light on film. Right next to Elza, partly behind her, I saw something small, no taller than her waist. A bare thing with smooth, shiny skin. The horror of a human child; a large head wobbling on a neck too weak to hold it; a thick, round body; twisted, misshapen limbs. A face... human? It made me want to retch with its disturbing hint of humanity. Nostrils—no nose; a mouth, without lips, but red like a curved slash with upturned corners that created a mockery of a grin; a triangle of watery eyes, bulging. Senselessly, it stood there watching Elza with a dull, vacant curiosity. Not human, this creature! Yet grotesquely repulsive in its awful resemblance to an idiot child.
Elza was not facing it; my gaze instinctively followed hers to the tree. Crowning horror! The adult of this thing upon the ground hung swaying by a thick hand and arm from a low limb; hung, then dropped. Growling, mouthing as though it would try and form human words of menace, it picked itself up and shambled toward Elza.
Elza wasn’t looking at it; my eyes instinctively followed hers to the tree. A chilling sight! The creature on the ground dangled from a low branch, hanging by a thick hand and arm; it hung for a moment, then fell. Growling and trying to shape its mouth into what seemed like threatening human words, it got up and lurched toward Elza.
I leaped for them. Elza seemed too terrified to run. The thing reached her, towered over her; seized her in its arms. She screamed—the agony of revolt and terror; but over her voice rose my own shout of rage, and abruptly the thing dropped her and turned to confront me. Snarling, glaring with its three hideous blood-shot eyes; waving its thick, bent arms.
I jumped for them. Elza looked too scared to move. The creature got to her, loomed over her, and grabbed her in its arms. She screamed—full of pain and fear; but above her voice, I shouted in anger, and suddenly the creature let her go and turned to face me. It snarled, glared at me with its three grotesque, bloodshot eyes, waving its thick, twisted arms.
I had no weapons save those with which nature had endowed me. The regret of that came as a fleeting thought; and then I crashed into the thing; my fist, passing its awkward guard, struck it full in the face. I sickened. Even in the heat of combat a nausea swept me. For no solid flesh and bone met my blow, like the shell of an egg, my fist crashed into and through its face.
I had no weapons except for what nature had given me. That regret hit me as a quick thought; then I lunged at it; my fist, slipping past its clumsy defense, hit it right in the face. I felt sick. Even in the heat of the fight, a wave of nausea hit me. No solid flesh and bone met my blow; my fist smashed into and through its face like the shell of an egg.
Warm, sticky moisture ... a stench ...
Warm, sticky humidity ... a bad smell ...
The thing had toppled backward, with me sprawling upon its bloated bulk. It struggled, writhed ... Its arms gripped me, its huge fingers clutched my throat ... I caught a glimpse of its smashed face ... so close, I turned away ... a face of yellow-white pulp ...
The thing had fallen backward, leaving me sprawled on its massive body. It struggled and thrashed... Its arms grabbed me, its huge fingers tightened around my throat... I caught a glimpse of its crushed face... so close, I turned away... a face of yellow-white mush...
My fist cracked and sank into its chest. I pounded, smashed; broke the shell of its distended body ... noisome ... the revulsion, the nausea of it all but overcame me.
My fist hit and sunk into its chest. I pounded and smashed; broke the shell of its swollen body ... disgusting ... the disgust and nausea of it nearly overwhelmed me.
At last the thing lay still; and from the wet, sticky foulness of it I rose and stood shuddering. Elza lay on the ground; but she had risen upon one elbow and I saw that she was unharmed save for the shock of terror through which she had passed—a mitigated shock with the knowledge now that I was with her, and that I too was uninjured.
At last, it was quiet; and from the wet, sticky mess, I got up and stood shivering. Elza was on the ground, but she had propped herself up on one elbow, and I saw that she was okay except for the overwhelming fear she had just experienced—a lessened fear now that she knew I was there with her and that I was also unhurt.
The infant thing had vanished. I hastened forward.
The baby thing was gone. I rushed ahead.
"Elza! Elza, dear—"
"Elza! Elza, sweetheart—"
Joy lighted her face.
Joy lit up her face.
"Jac!"
"Jack!"
I would have lifted her up; but the consciousness of my own foulness—the yellow-white slime streaked with red which smeared my arms, splattered my clothing—gave me pause. In the growing light, beyond the clearing, I caught the silver sheen of water. Without a word I ran for it; a shimmering pool the existence of which no doubt had drawn these grewsome beings of the forest into its vicinity. To the cleansing water I ran, plunged in, purged myself of that horrible foulness which human senses could not endure.
I would have picked her up, but the awareness of my own dirtiness—the yellow-white slime streaked with red covering my arms and splattered on my clothes—held me back. As the light increased, I saw the silver glimmer of water beyond the clearing. Without saying a word, I ran toward it; a shimmering pool that had probably attracted these gruesome creatures of the forest. I rushed into the cleansing water, dove in, and washed away that horrible filth that human senses couldn’t handle.
When I returned, Elza was upon her feet. Recovered at last she flung herself into my arms. Impulsive; seeking protection as she clung to me; fear; the let-down of overwrought nerves as she stood and clung and sobbed upon my shoulder.
When I got back, Elza was on her feet. Finally recovered, she threw herself into my arms. Impulsive; searching for protection as she held onto me; fear; the release of frayed nerves as she stood there, clinging and crying on my shoulder.
It was all of that; but oh! it was more than that as well. My Elza, raising her tear-stained face and kissing me. Murmuring, "Jac, I love you!" Murmuring her love: "Jac dear, you're safe! I've wanted so long to be with you again—I've been so frightened—so frightened—"
It was all of that; but oh! it was more than just that as well. My Elza, lifting her tear-streaked face and kissing me. Whispering, "Jac, I love you!" Whispering her love: "Jac, sweetheart, you're safe! I've wanted to be with you again for so long—I've been so scared—so scared—"
Giving me back my kisses unreserved; holding me with eager arms ... Tarrano? The memory of him came to me. How foolish my fears, my jealousy! That man of genius ... conqueror of worlds ...
Giving me back my kisses wholeheartedly; holding me in his eager embrace ... Tarrano? His memory flashed in my mind. How silly my fears, my jealousy! That genius ... conqueror of worlds ...
But my Elza loved me!...
But my Elza loved me!...
CHAPTER XXXI
Industriana
It must have been two days later when at last we were rescued by the Rhaal patrol and taken to Industriana. Back there in the forest I had suddenly remembered that the mate to the thing I had killed would doubtless be lurking in the vicinity. We fled. Subsisting on what food of the wilds we could find, at last we were picked up and taken to the City of Work.
It must have been two days later when we were finally rescued by the Rhaal patrol and brought to Industriana. Back in the forest, I suddenly realized that the mate of the creature I had killed would likely be nearby. We ran away. Surviving on whatever wild food we could find, we were eventually picked up and taken to the City of Work.
The Great City had been destroyed. Wanton capital of the Central State, we learned now that it lay dead. To outward aspect, unharmed. Fair, serene, alluring as ever it lay there on its shimmering waters; but the life within it, was dead. Refugees—a quarter perhaps of the inhabitants—had escaped; hourly the search patrols were picking them up, bringing them to Industriana. Rescue parties were searching the city, to find any who might still be alive.
The Great City was in ruins. Once the capital of the Central State, we now learned it was lifeless. From the outside, it looked untouched. Beautiful, calm, and as tempting as ever, it sat there on its glistening waters; but the life inside it was gone. Refugees—a quarter of the population, maybe—had managed to escape; every hour, the search patrols were collecting them and bringing them to Industriana. Rescue teams were combing through the city, looking for anyone who might still be alive.
And out in the forest lay a great pile of ashes, still exhaling a thin wisp of its deadly breath—where Tarrano had created the Black Cloud; lost his captive Elza, but doubtless had escaped himself back to his City of Ice.
And out in the forest lay a big pile of ashes, still letting out a thin wisp of its deadly breath—where Tarrano had created the Black Cloud; lost his captive Elza, but surely had escaped back to his City of Ice.
We found Georg and Maida safe at Industriana. Marvelous city! Elza had never seen it before. She sat gazing breathless as from the air on the patrol vessel, we approached it.
We found Georg and Maida safe in Industriana. What an amazing city! Elza had never seen it before. She sat, breathless, gazing at it as we approached on the patrol vessel.
The land of this region was a black, rocky soil upon which vegetation would not grow. A rolling land, grimly black, metallic; with outcroppings of ore, red and white and with occasional patches of thin white sand whereon a prickly blue grass struggled for life.
The land in this area was black, rocky soil where plants couldn't thrive. It was a rolling landscape, grimly black and metallic, with exposed ore in shades of red and white, along with random spots of thin white sand where prickly blue grass fought to survive.
Rolling hills; and then places where nature had upheaved into a turmoil. Huge naked black crags; buttes; hills with precipitous black sides of sleek metal; narrow canyons with tumultuous water flowing through them.
Rolling hills; and then areas where nature had erupted into chaos. Huge bare black cliffs; buttes; hills with steep black sides of shiny metal; narrow canyons with raging water flowing through them.
In such a place stood Industriana. The City of Work! Set in an area where nature lay scarred, twisted in convulsion, its buildings clung to every conceivable slope and in every position. Many-storied buildings—residences and factories indiscriminately intermingled. All built in sober, solid rectangles of the forbidding black stone.
In that place stood Industriana. The City of Work! Located in an area where nature was damaged and distorted, its buildings clung to every possible slope and in every position. Tall buildings—homes and factories mixed together without distinction. All constructed in serious, sturdy rectangles of imposing black stone.
A long steep slope from an excavated quarry deep in the ground, ran straight up to a commanding hilltop—the slope set with an orderly array of buildings clinging to it in terraces. Buildings huge, or tiny huts; all anchored in the rear to the ground, and set upon metal girders in the front. Bisecting the slope was a vertical street—a broad escalator of moving steps, one half going upward, the other down. Beside it, a series of other escalators for the traffic of moving merchandise.
A long, steep slope from a deep quarry ran straight up to a commanding hilltop—the slope lined with an orderly arrangement of buildings stacked in terraces. There were huge buildings and tiny huts; all anchored at the back to the ground, and perched on metal girders at the front. Cutting through the slope was a vertical street—a wide escalator with moving steps, one side going up and the other down. Next to it was a series of other escalators for transporting goods.
Cross streets on the hill were spider bridges, clinging with thin, stiff legs. And at the summit of the hill stood a tremendous funnel belching flame and smoke into the sky.
Cross streets on the hill were like spider bridges, supported by thin, stiff legs. At the top of the hill stood a massive funnel spewing flames and smoke into the sky.
To one side of the hill lay a bowl-like depression with a single squat building in its center—a low building of many funnels; and about it the black yawning mouths of shafts down into the ground—mines vomiting ore, broken chunks of the metallic rock coming up as though by the invisible magic of magnetism, hunting through the air in an arc to fall with a clatter into great bins above the smelter.
To one side of the hill was a bowl-shaped depression with a single short building in the center—a low structure with several funnels; around it were the dark, gaping openings of shafts leading down into the ground—mines ejecting ore, broken pieces of metallic rock coming up as if by unseen magic, soaring through the air in an arc to fall with a crash into large bins above the smelter.
In another place, at the bottom of a canyon roared a surging torrent of river. A harnessed river; plunging into turbines; emerging to tumble over a cascade, its every drop caught by turning buckets spilled again at the bottom. Water pursuing its surging course downward, its power used again and again. The canyon dry at one place near the lower edge of the city, the water all electrified, resolved into piped hydrogen and oxygen. Like a tremendous clock ticking, the water, momentarily dammed back, was released in a torrent to the electrolysis vats. The hissing gases, under tremendous pressure, raised up the heavy-weighted tops of two expanding tanks. Another tick of this giant clock—the gases released, were merged again to water. The tops of the tanks lowered, each in turn, one coming down as the other went up—hundreds of tons of weight—their slow downward pull geared to scores of whirling wheels—the power shifted to dynamos scattered throughout the city.
In a different spot, at the bottom of a canyon, a rushing river roared. It was a harnessed river; plunging into turbines and then tumbling over a waterfall, with every drop caught by rotating buckets that spilled them again at the bottom. Water continued its rushing journey downward, its energy reused over and over. The canyon was dry in one area near the lower edge of the city, the water all converted into piped hydrogen and oxygen. Like a massive clock ticking, the water, temporarily held back, was released in a rush into the electrolysis vats. The hissing gases, under extreme pressure, lifted the heavy tops of two expanding tanks. With another tick of this giant clock—the gases released, merging back into water. The tank tops lowered one after the other, with one dropping as the other rose—hundreds of tons of weight—their slow downward movement linked to many spinning wheels—the power redirected to dynamos spread across the city.
It was the twilight of nightfall when we arrived over Industriana. A thousand funnels and chimneys belched their flame and smoke—the flame tinting the sky with a lurid yellow-green glare, the smoke hanging like a dim blue gauze through which everything seemed unreal, infernal.
It was dusk when we arrived over Industriana. A thousand funnels and chimneys spewed flame and smoke—the flames coloring the sky with a harsh yellow-green glow, the smoke hanging like a dark blue veil that made everything appear surreal and hellish.
From the city rose a roar—the myriad sounds of industry mingled by the magic of distance. And as we got closer, the roar resolved into its component parts; the grinding of gears; clicking of belts and chains; whirring of dynamos and motors; shrill electrical screams; the clattering of falling ore; clanking of swiftly moving merchandise, bound in metal, magnetized to monorail cars shifting it to warehouses on the nearby hills. And over it all flashed the brilliant signal lights of the merchandise traffic directors whose stentorian electrical voices broadcasting commands sounded above the city's noises.
From the city came a loud roar—the countless sounds of industry blended together through the magic of distance. As we got closer, the roar separated into its individual parts: the grinding of gears, the clicking of belts and chains, the whirring of dynamos and motors, high-pitched electrical screams, the clattering of falling ore, and the clanking of rapidly moving goods, secured in metal, magnetized to monorail cars transporting them to warehouses on the nearby hills. Above it all flashed the bright signal lights of the merchandise traffic controllers, whose booming electrical voices issued commands that cut through the city's noise.
An inferno of activity. A seeming confusion; yet the aspect of confusion was a fallacy, for beneath it lay a precision—an orderly precision as calm and exact as the mind of the Director of a Signal Tower counting off the split seconds of his beams.
An overwhelming flurry of activity. What seemed like chaos was actually an illusion, because underneath it was a precision—a methodical precision as calm and exact as the mind of the director of a signal tower timing the split seconds of his signals.
An orderly precision—the brain of one man guiding and dominating everything; at his desk alone for long hours throughout the days and nights. A quiet, grey-haired gentleman; unhurried, unharassed, seemingly almost inactive; always seated at his empty desk smoking endless arrant-cylinders. The dominating business brain of Industriana.
An organized precision—the mind of one person steering and controlling everything; at his desk alone for long hours day and night. A calm, grey-haired man; relaxed, unbothered, seemingly almost idle; always sitting at his empty desk smoking endless cigars. The dominant business intellect of Industriana.
CHAPTER XXXII
Departure
Georg and Maida were very busy in Industriana; and now Elza and I were admitted to their activities—Elza and I, with our new-found love and happiness neglected for the greater thing, the welfare of the nation upon which hinged the very safety of Venus itself; and Mars; and our own fair Earth.
Georg and Maida were really busy in Industriana, and now Elza and I were included in what they were doing—Elza and I, with our newly discovered love and happiness set aside for something bigger, the good of the nation that was essential for the safety of Venus itself; and Mars; and our own beautiful Earth.
Industriana, greatest commercial and manufacturing center of Venus, had been given over momentarily to the preparations for war. The Rhaals had at last turned from industry to the conquest of Tarrano. Preparations were almost completed; our armies were to start within a very few times of sleep.
Industriana, the largest commercial and manufacturing hub of Venus, had briefly shifted its focus to war preparations. The Rhaals had finally moved from industry to the conquest of Tarrano. Preparations were nearly finished; our armies were set to depart within just a few sleeps.
I had had no experience in warfare; but the history of our Earth had told me much of it. The enlisting and training of huge armies of men; arming them; artillery; naval and air forces; commissary and supplies; a gigantic business organization to equip, move and maintain millions of fighting men.
I had no experience in warfare, but the history of our planet had taught me a lot about it. The recruitment and training of massive armies of men; arming them; artillery; naval and air forces; logistics and supplies; a massive business operation to equip, transport, and support millions of soldiers.
Ancient warfare! This—our modern way—was indeed dissimilar. It was, from most aspects, simplicity itself. We had no need of men in great numbers. I found something like a single thousand of men being organized and trained. And equipped with weapons to outward aspects comparatively simple.
Ancient warfare! Our modern approach is really different. It was, in many ways, quite simple. We didn’t require large numbers of soldiers. I noticed about a thousand men being organized and trained, equipped with relatively straightforward weapons.
On all the three worlds the age of explosives of the sort history records, was long since passed. Electronic weapons—all basically the same. And I found now that it was the power for them, developed, transformed into its various characteristics and stored for individual transportation and use, which was mainly engrossing Industriana.
On all three worlds, the age of explosives recorded in history was long gone. Electronic weapons—essentially all the same. And I discovered that it was the power for these weapons, developed, transformed into different characteristics, and stored for individual transport and use, that mainly occupied Industriana.
I had opportunity, that first night, of meeting Geno-Rhaalton—the present head of that famous Rhaalton line, for generations hereditary leaders of their race.
I had the chance that first night to meet Geno-Rhaalton—the current head of the famous Rhaalton line, which has been hereditary leaders of their people for generations.
We found him, this Geno-Rhaalton, in a secluded, somber little office of black metallic walls, grey hangings and rug, a block of carved stone his desk, and a few of the stiff-backed stone chairs, each with its single prim cushion.
We found him, this Geno-Rhaalton, in a quiet, gloomy little office with black metal walls, gray curtains and carpet, a block of carved stone for his desk, and a few stiff-backed stone chairs, each with a single formal cushion.
The office was beyond sight and sound of the busy city. His desk was empty, save for the array of apparatus around its edges—the clicking tabulators which recorded, sorted, analyzed and summarized for him every minute detail with which the city was engaged.
The office was out of sight and sound of the bustling city. His desk was empty, except for the range of devices around its edges—the clicking machines that recorded, sorted, analyzed, and summarized every little detail the city was involved in.
Machines of business detail. We had them, of course, in the Inter-Allied offices of Greater New York. I have seen our Divisional Director voice into a mouthpiece the demand for some statistical summary computed up to five minutes before, and covering his entire Atlantic Division. He would have it, recorded in cold print before him, within a moment.
Machines for business tasks. We had them, of course, in the Inter-Allied offices of Greater New York. I’ve seen our Divisional Director speak into a microphone, requesting a statistical summary that was calculated just five minutes earlier and covering his whole Atlantic Division. He wanted it printed out right in front of him within moments.
Yet, compared to the Rhaalton efficiency, our own methods seemed antiquated indeed. This man was in touch with every transpiring detail simultaneously; yet not confused by them, for every detail was also combined into a whole—to be examined for itself if he wished. Visually as well, the entire city lay before his gaze—the walls of the office were lined with rows and tiers of small mirrors; receivers and mouthpieces connected him with everything. Sights, sounds, and even smells of the various factories were available to him—smells when his sense of smell might be necessary for the testing of some elusive gas.
Yet, compared to Rhaalton's efficiency, our own methods felt pretty outdated. This guy was aware of every detail happening at once; yet he wasn't overwhelmed by it all because each detail was also part of a bigger picture that he could focus on whenever he wanted. Visually, the entire city was laid out in front of him—the walls of the office were lined with rows and tiers of small mirrors; receivers and microphones connected him to everything. He had access to the sights, sounds, and even smells from various factories—smells that could be useful when he needed to test some tricky gas.
Without moving his physical body his presence was in effect transported wherever throughout the city he wished to be. A man of tremendous concentration, to handle but one thing at a time; with all the power of his brain to give instant decision, and then to forget it utterly.
Without moving his physical body, his presence was effectively transported wherever he wanted to be throughout the city. He was a man of incredible focus, capable of handling just one thing at a time; with all the power of his mind to make immediate decisions and then completely forget about them.
I found him a rather small man; smooth-shaven; grey-haired; a grave face and demeanor, with dark eyes solemn with thought, yet twinkling often when he spoke. A man of flabby muscles and gentle voice; seemingly unforceful, and with a personality likable, but hardly dominating.
I found him to be a rather small man; clean-shaven; grey-haired; with a serious face and demeanor, dark eyes that were thoughtful yet often twinkled when he spoke. He had weak muscles and a gentle voice; seemingly unassertive, and with a likable personality, but not exactly commanding.
Instinctively I found myself comparing him to Tarrano. Tarrano's strong, wiry body. The flash of his eye; his inscrutability, always suggesting menace; the power, the genius of his personality—the force radiating from him which no one could mistake. His intellectual power—his concentration—certainly the equal of this little leader of the Rhaals.
Instinctively, I started comparing him to Tarrano. Tarrano's strong, lean body. The spark in his eye; his mysteriousness, always hinting at danger; the power, the brilliance of his personality—the force emanating from him that no one could misinterpret. His intellectual strength—his focus—was definitely on par with this little leader of the Rhaals.
Tarrano the Conqueror! Tarrano—man of destiny—risen from nothing and by the sheer genius of his will throwing three worlds into chaos, at one stage combining two worlds into his self-created Empire; and menacing the third. Surely Tarrano was a greater man than this Rhaalton. I knew it; much as I hated Tarrano I was forced to admit it.
Tarrano the Conqueror! Tarrano—man of destiny—rising from nothing and, through sheer determination, throwing three worlds into chaos, at one point merging two worlds into his self-made Empire and threatening the third. Surely, Tarrano was a greater man than this Rhaalton. I knew it; as much as I hated Tarrano, I had to admit it.
Yet as I stood there acknowledging the soft-spoken greeting of Rhaalton, I had the swift premonition that Tarrano was going down into defeat. And that this little man, without moving from his desk or raising his voice, would be the main factor in bringing it about.
Yet as I stood there acknowledging the quiet greeting from Rhaalton, I had a sudden feeling that Tarrano was heading for defeat. And that this small man, without getting up from his desk or raising his voice, would be the key reason it happened.
And I wondered why such a thing could be. I know why now. Tarrano, with all his genius, lacked just one quality which this little man had in abundance. The milk of human kindness—humanity—a radiating force the essence of which paradoxically was the unforceful gentleness of him. The Almighty—as we each of us in our hearts must envisage our God—is just, but gentle, humane in His justness. And with all the genius in the universe—the war-like power—the weapons—the cohorts—all the wonderful armament of war—you cannot transgress the Will of the Almighty. Against all human logic of what should be victory—you will meet defeat....
And I wondered why this could happen. I understand now. Tarrano, despite all his brilliance, lacked one quality that this little man had in spades. The milk of human kindness—humanity—a warm, radiant force that ironically stemmed from his gentle nature. The Almighty—as we each must imagine God in our hearts—is just, but also gentle, humane in His justice. And with all the genius in the universe—powerful forces—the weapons—the armies—all the amazing tools of war—you cannot go against the Will of the Almighty. No matter what human logic says about what should lead to victory—you will face defeat....
The thoughts fled through my mind and vanished into the realities of the present. Rhaalton was saying:
The thoughts raced through my mind and disappeared into the realities of the present. Rhaalton was saying:
"We will be ready within another time of sleep. Jac Hallen, you wish, I suppose, to go out with our forces?"
"We'll be ready after another nap. Jac Hallen, I assume you want to join our forces?"
"Oh yes," I said.
"Oh definitely," I said.
He smiled. "The eagerness of youth for danger! And yet is very necessary—very laudable—"
He smiled. "The excitement of youth for danger! And yet it is very necessary—very commendable—"
He passed a hand across his forehead with a weary gesture—a gesture which seemed to me despondent. Could this be our vaunted leader? My heart sank.
He wiped his forehead with a tired hand—a movement that looked to me like despair. Could this be our celebrated leader? My heart dropped.
He added abruptly: "We shall conquer this Tarrano—but at what cost!" His smile was wistful. "We must choose the lesser evil."
He suddenly said, "We'll defeat this Tarrano—but at what price!" His smile was bittersweet. "We need to opt for the lesser evil."
Still gently, almost sorrowfully, but with a directness and clarity of thought which amazed me, he plunged into a detailed account of what Georg was to do in command of our forces. My own part in it, already planned by him in detail. Maida's part. Elza's. The division of Rhaal maidens.
Still gently, almost sadly, but with a straightforwardness and clarity of thought that impressed me, he went into a detailed explanation of what Georg was supposed to do in charge of our forces. My own role in it was already laid out by him in detail. Maida's role. Elza's. The division of Rhaal maidens.
Girlhood in war! It seemed very strange. Yet the Rhaal maidens were going as a matter of course, since there were some activities for which they were more fitted than the men. With all the Rhaal maidens going, Elza and Maida would not stay behind. And though Maida—a wife—was objected to by Rhaalton, he had yielded finally to her pleading.
Girlhood in war! It felt really odd. Yet the Rhaal girls were heading out as if it was completely normal, since there were some tasks they were better suited for than the men. With all the Rhaal girls going, Elza and Maida wouldn’t be left behind. And even though Maida—a wife—was opposed by Rhaalton, he eventually gave in to her insistence.
I will not now detail our plans or our armament. We had, in general, one thousand unmarried men, in five divisions of two hundred each. They were largely Rhaals, with the few Earth men previously sent us; fifty perhaps of the most loyal slaans; and a scattering of the other races of the Venus Central State. A few—thirty perhaps—of the Little People of Mars. In addition, another hundred men, individually in charge of the larger apparatus and the vehicles. And the division of two hundred girls.
I won't go into detail about our plans or our weapons. Generally, we had about one thousand single men, divided into five groups of two hundred each. Most of them were Rhaals, along with a few Earth men we'd received earlier; maybe fifty of the most loyal slaans; and a mix of other races from the Venus Central State. There were also around thirty of the Little People from Mars. Additionally, we had another hundred men, each responsible for the bigger equipment and the vehicles. And we had a group of two hundred girls.
Our journey to the Cold Country was to be made on flying platforms and vehicles of various sizes; some large to carry fifty passengers or more; others so small that only one person could be carried. These latter, the girls were to use. I call them platforms. In this size they were not, literally speaking, much more than the transporting mechanism fastened to the girl's waist.
Our trip to the Cold Country was going to be on flying platforms and vehicles of different sizes; some big enough to hold fifty passengers or more, while others were small enough for just one person. The girls were going to use the smaller ones. I refer to them as platforms. In this size, they were not literally much more than a transportation device attached to the girl's waist.
There were also heavier vehicles carrying the larger apparatus; and several of fairly large size with food, clothing, housing equipment—supplies of all kinds for our maintenance abroad. A dozen vehicles also carrying huge skeleton towers, encircled at the top with ray projectors. A vehicle with a single room—an instrument room fully equipped by means of which Geno-Rhaalton at his desk would be in contact with our every move. And largest vehicle of all—in aspect a solid, squat affair almost of a size for inter-planetary travel—our power plant.
There were also bigger vehicles carrying the larger equipment, along with several fairly large ones loaded with food, clothing, housing gear—supplies of all kinds for our upkeep abroad. A dozen vehicles also held huge skeleton towers, topped with ray projectors. There was a vehicle with a single room—an instrument room fully equipped so that Geno-Rhaalton at his desk could keep in touch with our every move. And the biggest vehicle of all—looking solid and squat, almost the size for interplanetary travel—was our power plant.
We started at dawn of the second morning after my own arrival in Industriana. The girls were to travel to the borders of the Cold Country on the larger vehicles, but they wished to start flying individually for the first few helans of the journey for practice. Georg, Maida, Elza and I were to travel in the instrument room.
We began at dawn on the second morning after I arrived in Industriana. The girls were going to travel to the edge of Cold Country on the larger vehicles, but they wanted to start flying solo for the first few hours of the journey to practice. Georg, Maida, Elza, and I were going to travel in the instrument room.
We massed upon a broad hilltop near the city. In the grey twilight of dawn with a flush of pink in the sky where the sun in a few moments would rise, I stood in the outer doorway of the instrument vehicle. Around me was the confusion of departure. Eager young men; laughing girls, flushed with excitement. The gayety of youth going to war! Young as I was myself, I was struck with the drama, the pathos of it. What would the home-coming be?
We gathered on a wide hilltop near the city. In the grey twilight of dawn, with a hint of pink in the sky where the sun would soon rise, I stood in the outer doorway of the vehicle. Around me was the chaos of departure. Eager young men and laughing girls, all filled with excitement. The joy of youth going to war! Even though I was young myself, I was struck by the drama and the sadness of it. What would the return home be like?
Georg, Maida and Elza were with me. Geno-Rhaalton stepped up to us. Bare-headed. A solemn little man, heavy-hearted.
Georg, Maida, and Elza were with me. Geno-Rhaalton came over to us, bare-headed. He was a serious little man, looking burdened.
"Good-by," he said simply. "I know you will do your best."
"Goodbye," he said simply. "I know you'll do your best."
"Jac! Look there!"
"Hey, Jac! Look over there!"
I followed Elza's startled gesture to the soft, white clouds which were massed in the sky above us. By what magic of science the thing was accomplished, I know not; but up there in the clouds a gigantic image of Tarrano was materializing! His head and shoulders. Arms folded; his face with a sardonic smile leering down at us! Lips moving. And out of the air about us came his audible, broadcasting words.
I followed Elza's surprised gesture to the soft, white clouds gathered in the sky above us. I don't know what scientific magic made it happen, but up there in the clouds, a gigantic image of Tarrano was forming! His head and shoulders. Arms crossed; his face wearing a sardonic smile as he looked down at us! His lips moved. And from the air around us came his clearly spoken words.
"Do your best, my friends!" Ironic mockery! "Coming to conquer Tarrano? Hasten! You are keeping Tarrano waiting most impatiently!"
"Do your best, my friends!" Ironic mockery! "Coming to conquer Tarrano? Hurry up! You're making Tarrano wait very impatiently!"
The giant voice died away into silence; the huge image melted into the clouds and vanished.
The booming voice faded into silence; the enormous image dissolved into the clouds and disappeared.
Rhaalton looked at us again, expressionless. "Good-by," he repeated. "Do your best."
Rhaalton looked at us again, with no expression. "Goodbye," he said again. "Do your best."
He turned away abruptly. And then as he walked with a despondent droop, I saw his shoulders suddenly straighten. He flung a hand into the air. The signal to start! From a tower in Industriana a puff of violet light shot up to magnify the signal.
He turned away abruptly. Then, as he walked with a defeated slump, I saw his shoulders suddenly straighten. He threw a hand into the air. The signal to start! From a tower in Industriana, a burst of violet light shot up to amplify the signal.
The girls, all in their places, rose into the air. Draperies fluttering, like graceful birds they rose, circled over us in an arc; and then in a long, single line, with officers apart to one side marking them in squads of twenty, they sped into the dimness of distance.
The girls, all in their spots, lifted into the air. Drapes fluttering, they soared like elegant birds, circling over us in an arc; then, in a long, single line, with officers to one side counting them in groups of twenty, they quickly disappeared into the fading distance.
The tower vehicles now were rising. Then the larger platform; the power plant, like a floating building sailing majestically up.
The tower vehicles were now ascending. Then the larger platform; the power plant, like a floating building gliding majestically upward.
"Come, Jac."
"Come on, Jac."
Elza and Maida were inside the instrument room gazing through one of its windows; and Georg drew me within, closing the transparent door after us. Through the windows I could see the line of vehicles following after the girls. Then our instrument room rose quietly, soundlessly. The ground dropped slowly away, then faster; and as we swung about I saw the hilltop beneath us. Its sides were lined with waving spectators; stricken momentarily with awe at the apparition of Tarrano, they had already forgotten it; from every vantage point of Industriana they were frantically waving.
Elza and Maida were inside the instrument room looking out one of its windows, and Georg pulled me inside, closing the clear door behind us. Through the windows, I could see the line of vehicles trailing behind the girls. Then our instrument room lifted up quietly and without a sound. The ground gradually dropped away, then more quickly; and as we turned, I saw the hilltop below us. Its sides were filled with waving spectators; momentarily stunned by the appearance of Tarrano, they had already moved on; from every spot in Industriana, they were waving frantically.
But the hilltop was empty, save for one lone figure—Geno-Rhaalton standing sorrowfully gazing after us.
But the hilltop was empty, except for one lonely figure—Geno-Rhaalton standing sadly, watching us leave.
CHAPTER XXXIII
First Assault
Our spies had informed us that of recent weeks there had arisen about the City of Ice a huge wall behind which Tarrano would make his stand. It was our plan to approach within range of this and establish our power plant as a base from which to direct our offensive. The trip from the Great City was not long. After a few helans our girls ceased flying individually and boarded their appointed vehicles.
Our spies had told us that in recent weeks a massive wall had appeared around the City of Ice, where Tarrano would make his stand. We planned to get close enough to it and set up our power plant as a base to launch our attack. The journey from the Great City wasn’t long. After a few moments, our girls stopped flying solo and got into their assigned vehicles.
In a long single line, armament platforms, the towers, our instrument room, with the power plant bringing up the rear, we sailed forward. There were in our instrument vehicle, Maida, Georg, Elza and myself, the vehicle manned by two pilots and two mechanicians—a slaan, a Mars man, and two Earth men. We were in constant communication with Geno-Rhaalton. And though he enjoined upon us all the necessity for sleeping or resting during the trip, himself sat alert at his desk, unrelaxing. The little mirror on our table showed him sitting there, watching every move we made.
In a long single line, we moved forward with our weapon platforms, the towers, our instrument room, and the power plant bringing up the rear. Inside our vehicle, Maida, Georg, Elza, and I were on board, with two pilots and two techs—one from Slaan, one from Mars, and two from Earth. We stayed in constant communication with Geno-Rhaalton. Even though he urged us all to sleep or rest during the trip, he remained alert at his desk, never relaxing. The small mirror on our table showed him sitting there, watching every move we made.
We laid down to rest, but sleep was impossible. Through the panelled transparent floor, I watched the country changing as we advanced; vegetation dwindling; the soil changing to rocky barrenness at the border of the Cold Country. And then the snow-plains, the mute frozen rivers of ice, the mountains.
We lay down to rest, but sleeping was impossible. Through the clear panel floor, I watched the landscape shift as we moved forward; plants became sparser; the ground turned into rocky wasteland at the edge of the Cold Country. Then came the snowfields, the silent frozen rivers of ice, the mountains.
In the twilight of the Cold Country autumn, we sailed up to the mountains and approached to the City of Ice. Alert, all of us now, as at an altitude of a few thousand feet we circled about, marking time until the power plant had selected its base and landed to make ready for the battle.
In the late autumn of Cold Country, we sailed up to the mountains and got closer to the City of Ice. We were all alert now, as we circled at a few thousand feet, waiting for the power plant to choose its landing spot and get ready for the battle.
Throughout the trip we had expected—had anticipated the possibility—of a surprise attack by Tarrano; an ambush in the open air, perhaps by some means strange to us. But the vision magnifiers, the microphones—encompassing every known range of sight and sound—showed us nothing. Especially at the mountains we had thought to meet opposition. But at first none came. It seemed somehow ominous, this lack of action from Tarrano; and when the leader of our line—a tower vehicle—rose sharply to scale the jagged peaks of the Divide, the flare of a hostile electronic bomb rising came almost as a relief. From the instrument room—forewarned an instant by the hiss of our microphones—I saw the bomb start upward. Slowly as a rocket it mounted—a blurred ball of glowing violet light, quite plain in the dim twilight. I knew that the tower platform at which it was directed would have time to throw out its insulation; I knew that the insulation would doubtless be effective—yet my heart leaped nevertheless. At my hand was a projector; but in those few seconds the tower just in advance of us in the line was quicker. Its ray darted at the violet ball; the soundless explosion threw a wave of sparks about the menaced tower, like a puff—a pricked bubble of soap-film—the violet ball was dissipated. But I saw the menaced tower rock a trifle from the shock.
Throughout the trip, we had expected—had even anticipated the possibility—of a surprise attack from Tarrano; maybe an ambush in the open air, possibly using tactics we weren’t familiar with. But the vision magnifiers and microphones—covering every known range of sight and sound—revealed nothing to us. Especially at the mountains, we thought we would face some resistance. But initially, there was none. This lack of action from Tarrano felt somehow ominous; and when the leader of our convoy—a tower vehicle—abruptly rose to climb the rugged peaks of the Divide, the flare of a hostile electronic bomb launching felt almost like a relief. From the instrument room—tipped off in an instant by the hiss of our microphones—I saw the bomb take off. It ascended slowly like a rocket—a blurred sphere of glowing violet light, clearly visible in the dim twilight. I knew that the tower platform it was aimed at would have time to deploy its insulation; I was sure the insulation would likely be effective—yet my heart raced regardless. I had a projector at hand; but in those few seconds, the tower just ahead of us in the line acted faster. Its ray shot at the violet orb; the silent explosion sent a spray of sparks around the endangered tower, like a puff—a burst bubble of soap film—the violet ball was dispersed. But I noticed the threatened tower sway slightly from the impact.
Geno-Rhaalton's face in the mirror beside me was very solemn. I heard him murmuring something to the other towers, saw their light flash downward, searching the mountain defiles. And as I watched that little image of Rhaalton, I chanced to notice a mirror on Rhaalton's desk. Rhaalton himself was looking at it—a mirror which had been dark, but which now flashed on. An outlaw circuit! The mirror imaged the face of Tarrano. Tarrano grinning ironically!
Geno-Rhaalton's face in the mirror next to me was very serious. I heard him quietly speaking to the other towers, saw their lights flashing downwards, scanning the mountain passes. And as I watched the small image of Rhaalton, I happened to notice a mirror on Rhaalton's desk. Rhaalton himself was looking at it—a mirror that had been dark, but now it lit up. An outlaw circuit! The mirror showed Tarrano's face. Tarrano was grinning ironically!
CHAPTER XXXIV
Invisible Assailants
We did not locate the source of the bomb, and no others rose to assail us. The mountain defiles, so far as our lights could illuminate them, seemed deserted. We passed over the Divide, and on the plateau beyond, we landed. A region of rolling country beneath its snow and ice. The mountains came down sharply to the inner plain—a crescent of mountain range stretching off into the dimness of distance, half encircling this white plateau in the center of which stood the City of Ice. We could just see it at the horizon, the glittering spires of its Ice Palace.
We couldn't find the source of the bomb, and no one else attacked us. The mountain passes, as far as our lights could shine, appeared deserted. We crossed over the Divide and landed on the plateau beyond. It was a landscape of rolling terrain covered in snow and ice. The mountains dropped steeply down to the inner plain—a crescent-shaped range stretching off into the distant gloom, partially encircling this white plateau where the City of Ice stood at the center. We could barely make it out on the horizon, with the glittering spires of its Ice Palace.
Around the city, completely enveloping it, was a thick circular wall of ice twenty times the height of a man. We were too far away to see it plainly—a turreted wall doubtless armed with projectors throughout its circular length. Our finders would not show it, for it was insulated against them. It stood there grey-white, bleak and apparently deserted.
Around the city, completely surrounding it, was a thick circular wall of ice that was twenty times the height of a person. We were too far away to see it clearly—a turreted wall likely equipped with projectors all along its circular length. Our finders wouldn’t detect it, as it was insulated against them. It stood there, grey-white, cold, and seemingly abandoned.
Georg said: "It's the man's accursed inactivity! Is he going to do nothing?... Our power plant has landed, Jac—there in the foothills—see it drop?" A call from Rhaalton took his attention.
Georg said: "It's the guy's damn inaction! Is he just going to sit around?... Our power plant has landed, Jac—it's over there in the foothills—do you see it drop?" A call from Rhaalton caught his attention.
We landed our entire force in the foothills of the mountains. The power plant was there; it looked like a squat industrial building set upon a ledge of ice—a shining cliff-face behind it, a precipice in front. At the foot of the precipice our other vehicles were clustered.
We landed our whole team in the foothills of the mountains. The power plant was there; it looked like a low industrial building sitting on an ice ledge—a shiny cliff behind it and a drop in front. At the bottom of the drop, our other vehicles were grouped together.
We were there throughout three entire times of sleep, hours strangely the same in that unaltered polar twilight. During them, with the tower platforms set in a ring about us to make an armed camp, we unloaded our apparatus, erected our power controls, prepared the individual circuits, making ready for our offensive. And still—though we, were alert for it—no move from Tarrano.
We were there for three full sleep cycles, hours that felt eerily similar in that unchanging polar twilight. During this time, with the tower platforms arranged in a circle around us like a fortified camp, we unloaded our equipment, set up our power controls, and prepared the individual circuits, getting ready for our attack. And still—despite our vigilance—there was no sign of Tarrano.
They were hours during which, with my lack of technical knowledge, I found myself often with nothing to do. Our camp was bustling with activity, but among the now idle girls and many of the young men, there was an air of gayety. They laughed, shouted, played games amid the rocks from which we had long since melted the snow. Once, in what would have been early evening had not the Sun in these latitudes held level like a burned-out ball near the horizon, Elza and I wandered from the camp to climb the cliffs nearby.
They were hours when, with my lack of technical knowledge, I often found myself with nothing to do. Our camp was full of activity, but among the now idle girls and many of the young men, there was a sense of cheerfulness. They laughed, shouted, and played games among the rocks from which we had long since melted the snow. Once, in what would have been early evening if the Sun in these latitudes didn’t stay low like a burned-out ball near the horizon, Elza and I wandered away from the camp to climb the nearby cliffs.
Beyond the circle of the camp's heat, the deadly cold of the region assailed us. We had not wished to equip with the individual heating, which for battle would leave us free of heavy garments; instead we swathed ourselves in furs, with the exercise of climbing to aid us in keeping warm.
Beyond the warmth of the campfire, the deadly cold of the area hit us hard. We hadn't wanted to use individual heaters, which would have allowed us to ditch the heavy clothing for battle; instead, we wrapped ourselves in furs, using the physical activity from climbing to help keep warm.
It was wonderful to be again alone with Elza. Even with what was impending we were young enough to put it momentarily from our minds. Like young lovers clandestinely stealing away to a tryst, we left the camp and hand in hand, climbed up amid the crags. A few hundred feet to one side of the power house, and about the same distance above it, we sat down at last to rest.
It was amazing to be alone with Elza again. Even with what was coming, we were young enough to temporarily set it aside. Like young lovers sneaking away for a secret meeting, we left the camp and, hand in hand, climbed among the rocks. A few hundred feet to one side of the power house, and about the same distance above it, we finally sat down to rest.
The scene from here was picturesque in the extreme. Across the flat, shadowless snowy plain was the wall of ice with the city behind it. All in the far distance, this city wherein our enemy was entrenched; and there were no lights, no movement that we could see. In that drab twilight, it seemed almost unreal.
The view from here was incredibly beautiful. Across the flat, featureless snowy plain stood a wall of ice with the city behind it. In the far distance was the city where our enemy was positioned; we couldn’t see any lights or movement at all. In that dull twilight, it felt almost unreal.
The plain too, was empty. A few palpably deserted huts, nothing else. Beneath us, snugly anchored there on the ledge, was our power house. No unreality here. Its aerials were mounted; its external dynamos were visibly revolving; from its windows blue shafts of light slanted out; and from it rose the low hum of active power.
The plain was empty as well. A few obviously abandoned huts, and nothing more. Below us, securely fixed on the ledge, was our power house. No sense of unreality here. Its antennas were up; its external generators were clearly turning; blue beams of light streamed out from its windows; and a low hum of active power came from it.
Below it, spread over the slightly sloping area of foothill beneath us, lay our encampment. A ring of our tower vehicles, with their projectors mounted and ready, their colored search-beams slowly sweeping the white plain and the dead grey sky. Within their ring, the camp itself. Lighted by the blue-white tubes set upon quadrupeds at intervals; heated by strings of red-glowing wire and the red wire-balls used on Venus. The snow and ice on the ground within the camp had melted, exposing the naked rock.
Below it, spread across the gently sloping foothills beneath us, lay our camp. A circle of our tower vehicles, with their projectors set up and ready, their colored search beams slowly scanning the white plain and the dull grey sky. Inside their circle was the camp itself, illuminated by blue-white tubes placed on quadrupeds at intervals; warmed by strands of red-hot wire and the red wire-balls used on Venus. The snow and ice on the ground within the camp had melted, revealing the bare rock.
A scene of blue and red lights and shifting shadows; bustling with activity—figures, tiny from this height, hurrying about. The sounds from it rose to us; the low hum and snap of the weapons being tested; the shouted commands; and sometimes, mingled with it, the laughing shout of a light-hearted girl.
A scene filled with blue and red lights and moving shadows, buzzing with activity—small figures, tiny from this height, rushing around. The sounds rose up to us: the low hum and crack of the weapons being tested; shouted commands; and occasionally, mixed in with it all, the cheerful laugh of a lively girl.
Elza clung close to me. "Everything will be ready soon."
Elza held on to me tightly. "Everything will be ready shortly."
I nodded. "They're going to mount a ray up here on the cliff. Grolier was telling me, for permanent protection—to stay here with the power house when we go out to the attack."
I nodded. "They're going to set up a ray up here on the cliff. Grolier was telling me, for permanent protection—to stay here with the power station when we go out to attack."
Silent with her thoughts she did not answer me. Sidewise, I regarded her solemn little face encased in its hood of fur. And then clumsily, for our furs were heavy and awkward, I put my arm about her.
Silent with her thoughts, she didn’t respond to me. I glanced at her serious little face framed by its fur hood. Then, awkwardly, since our furs were bulky and cumbersome, I put my arm around her.
"I love you, Elza. It's worth a great deal to be here alone with you."
"I love you, Elza. It means so much to be here alone with you."
"Jac, what will he do?" Her gaze was to the far-off City of Ice. "It seems so—so sinister, Jac, this silence from him. This inactivity. It is not like him to be inactive."
"Jac, what is he going to do?" She looked toward the distant City of Ice. "This silence from him feels so—so eerie, Jac. This lack of action. It's not like him to just sit around."
"He's there," I said. "Rolltar the Mars man—boastful fellow, blow-hard—he was telling some of us that in his opinion Tarrano had already run away."
"He's over there," I said. "Rolltar the Mars guy—such a braggart, always talking big—he was telling some of us that he thinks Tarrano has already fled."
"Never!" she exclaimed. "This is his last stand. He'll make it here—defeat us here—"
"Never!" she shouted. "This is his final stand. He'll win here—defeat us here—"
"Elza!"
"Elza!"
She glanced momentarily at me, smiled a queer smile, and then gazed once more over the distant plain. "I do not mean I think he'll defeat us, Jac. I mean, that is his reasoning—make his last stand here—"
She looked at me for a moment, smiled a strange smile, and then looked back out over the distant plain. "I'm not saying I think he'll beat us, Jac. What I mean is, that's his reasoning—make his last stand here—"
"He hasn't run away," I repeated. "I told Rolltar so. We got an outlaw connection into the Ice Palace today. For a moment only, and then it was discovered and broken off. But we had the image for a moment—it chanced to show Tarrano himself. But he's isolated now. Bretan said his isolation power—around the Ice Palace and the wall anyway—is greater than any image-ray we can send against it."
"He hasn't escaped," I repeated. "I told Rolltar that. We had an outlaw link into the Ice Palace today. Just for a moment, and then it was found out and cut off. But we had the image for a second—it randomly showed Tarrano himself. But he's cut off now. Bretan mentioned that his isolation ability—around the Ice Palace and the wall, at least—is stronger than any image-ray we can send against it."
My heart leaped suddenly, for I saw Elza's eyes widen, fear spring to her face; heard the sharp intake of her breath, and felt her hand grip my arm.
My heart raced suddenly as I saw Elza's eyes widen, fear spread across her face; I heard her sharply inhale and felt her hand grab my arm.
"Jac! There's something wrong! See there? And you hear it?"
"Jac! Something's not right! Do you see that? And can you hear it?"
From the instrument room I heard a vague drumming. A hiss, and then a drumming growing louder. It was not a new sound, for now I remembered I had been conscious of it for several moments past. Our encampment was awake to it! A confusion down there; people running about; a figure dashing wildly into the instrument room. And the aerials on the power house began to snap viciously.
From the instrument room, I heard a faint drumming. A hiss, and then the drumming grew louder. It wasn't a new sound; I realized I had been aware of it for a few moments already. Our camp was alert to it! There was chaos down there; people were running around; a figure rushed frantically into the instrument room. And the aerials on the power house started to snap aggressively.
"Jac! What is it?"
"Jac! What's going on?"
"I don't know. See there, Elza? The sub-ray lights!"
"I don't know. Look over there, Elza? The sub-ray lights!"
The search-beams from our towers were inordinately active. Sweeping the empty snow-plain and the empty sky. Empty? To my fevered imagination they were peopled with enemies. And then one of the towers flashed on a sub-ray—the dull infra-red for envisaging the slow rays below the power of human sight. And another tower with its faint purple beam was using the ultra-violet.
The searchlights from our towers were overly active, scanning the barren snowfield and the clear sky. Clear? In my agitated mind, they were filled with enemies. Then one of the towers lit up with a sub-ray—the dull infrared for detecting the slow waves below human sight. And another tower with its soft purple beam was using the ultraviolet.
"That drumming, Elza! That's a microphone—the big one they just erected near the instrument room. There's something coming! That's the magnified sound of some distant rush of air. Very faint sound, but they must have heard it on the ear-phones long ago. That microphone must have just been connected—"
"That drumming, Elza! That’s a microphone—the big one they just put up near the instrument room. Something’s coming! That’s the amplified sound of some distant rush of air. It’s a very faint sound, but they must have picked it up on the headphones a long time ago. That microphone must have just been connected—"
Something coming? We could see nothing.
Something coming? We couldn't see anything.
"Let's go down, Jac! We must get back—"
"Let's go down, Jac! We need to get back—"
"I've got infra-red glasses—" I fumbled beneath my furs. But I did not have them.
"I've got infrared glasses—" I searched under my furs. But I didn't have them.
"Jac—"
"Jack—"
"Wait, Elza."
"Hold up, Elza."
My glasses would have been useless, for the sub and ultra beams from the towers were disclosing nothing. I could tell that by the hasty searching sweeps they made. And then from the big Wilton tower, the newly connected Zed-ray flashed on, I could hear the load of it in the deepened, throaty hum from the power house. Its dirty brown beam sprayed out over the plain; then swung to the sky, caught something, hung motionless, narrowed into great intensity. The powerful Zed-ray, capturing the visibility of dense solids only.[24]
My glasses would have been useless because the sub and ultra beams from the towers weren't revealing anything. I could tell by the quick searching sweeps they made. Then from the big Wilton tower, the newly connected Zed-ray switched on; I could hear its load in the deep, throaty hum from the power house. Its dirty brown beam sprayed out over the plain, then swung up to the sky, caught something, hung still, and narrowed into a strong focus. The powerful Zed-ray captured the visibility of dense solids only.[24]
There was something up there in the sky! The Zed-ray met resistance; we could see the sparks, and hear the snap of them coming like a roar from the microphone above the drumming. Met the resistance and conquered it; gradually the snapping roar died away.
There was something up there in the sky! The Zed-ray hit a barrier; we could see the sparks and hear the crackling sound coming like a roar from the microphone above the drumming. Faced the barrier and overcame it; slowly the crackling roar faded away.
"Jac! I see something! Something there—don't you see it?"
"Jac! I see something! Something over there—don't you see it?"
A luminous blur became visible in the nearer sky—moving blobs of silver luminosity in the mud-brown light of the Zed-ray. A hundred or more moving silver blobs. They were taking form. The silvery phosphorescent look faded, became grey-white. Took definite shape. Waving arms and legs! Bones bereft of flesh. Human skeletons! Limbs waving rhythmically. Bony arms, with fingers clutching metal weapons. Assailants coming at us through the air, stripped by the Zed-ray of clothing, skin, flesh, organs, to the naked bone. Skeletons with skulls of empty eye-sockets and set jaw-bones to make the travesty of human faces grim with menace!
A bright blur appeared in the sky above—moving blobs of silver light against the muddy brown glow of the Zed-ray. A hundred or more silver blobs were shifting. They started to take shape. The shiny phosphorescent glow faded to a grey-white. They formed into distinct figures. Waving arms and legs! Bones without flesh. Human skeletons! Limbs moved rhythmically. Bony arms, with fingers gripping metal weapons. Attackers were coming at us through the air, stripped by the Zed-ray of clothing, skin, flesh, and organs, leaving only bare bones. Skeletons with empty eye-sockets and jawbones created a grotesque portrayal of human faces, filled with menace!
CHAPTER XXXV
Attack on the Power House
Stricken with surprise and awe, Elza and I sat there motionless. Our encampment was in a turmoil of confusion—chaos, out of which very soon order came. The skeleton figures in the air—I saw now that there were nearer two hundred than one hundred—were perhaps two thousand feet away, and at an altitude of about the cliff-ledge where Elza and I were sitting.
Struck with shock and wonder, Elza and I sat there frozen. Our campsite was in a state of chaos—confusion that quickly turned into order. The skeletal figures in the sky—I now saw that there were closer to two hundred than one hundred—were maybe two thousand feet away and at the same height as the cliff ledge where Elza and I were sitting.
They swept forward, bathed in the Zed-ray with all our other search-beams darkened to give it full sway. Momentarily I saw them clearer; metallic cylinders in bony fingers, and a metal mechanism of flight encasing, yet not touching the ribs.
They charged ahead, illuminated by the Zed-ray while all our other search beams were dimmed to let it take center stage. For a brief moment, I could see them more clearly; metallic cylinders in skeletal fingers, and a metal flight mechanism surrounding but not touching the ribs.
"Jac! Why don't our rays—"
"Jac! Why don't our rays—"
As though to answer Elza's unfinished question, one of our towers turned a disintegrating ray upon them. A narrow pencil-point of light, barely visible in this flat daylight. It swung up into our Zed-ray, searched and clung to one of the skeleton figures. Had it penetrated, the man would have been dissipated like a puff of vapor. But it did not; and then I knew that for that distance at least, this enemy's isolation power—individual barrage—was too great.
As if to respond to Elza's unfinished question, one of our towers shot a disintegrating ray at them. A thin beam of light, barely noticeable in the bright daylight. It rose into our Zed-ray, scanned, and fixed onto one of the skeletal figures. If it had struck, the man would have vanished like a puff of smoke. But it didn’t; and then I realized that at least at that distance, this enemy's isolation power—individual barrage—was too strong.
Yet the assailed figure wavered! Our amplifier gave out his shout—half fear, half admonition. The line of skeletons swung upward. Came on, but mounted so that I saw that they were making for the summit of the cliff above us—above our power house.
Yet the attacked figure hesitated! Our amplifier broadcast his shout—half fear, half warning. The line of skeletons rose up. They approached but were climbing so I realized they were heading for the top of the cliff above us—above our power plant.
Their defense—invisibility, and a mere isolation barrage so that we could not harm them with our tower rays while they kept beyond range. But what was their means of attack? Why would Tarrano....
Their defense—being invisible, and just using an isolation barrier so we couldn't hit them with our tower rays while they stayed out of range. But what was their method of attack? Why would Tarrano....
"The power house," Elza answered; and I realized then that she had read my thoughts. The power house, if they could demolish it....
"The power house," Elza replied; and I then realized that she had read my mind. The power house, if they could tear it down....
Our thoughts, questions and answers unspoken, flew fast; but the drama before us unfolded faster. With the knowledge that we could see them, these invaders cast aside a portion of their equipment to give them greater freedom. We could see the metal portions of the trappings falling like plummets. The skeleton images faded; and then as our tower withdrew the Zed-ray and our search-beams picked them up, we saw our enemies as they really were. Men clothed in a casing of cylindrical garments with the flying mechanisms strapped to their chests; some with visors and headpieces, nearly all with small weapons in their hands.
Our thoughts, unasked questions, and unspoken answers raced through our minds, but the scene in front of us unfolded even faster. Knowing we were watching them, these invaders discarded some of their gear to move more freely. We saw the metallic parts of their equipment dropping like stones. The ghostly figures disappeared; and then, as our tower retracted the Zed-ray and our search beams picked them up, we saw our enemies for who they really were. They were men dressed in cylindrical outfits with flying devices strapped to their chests; some had visors and helmets, and nearly all were holding small weapons.
Keeping well away, they continued to mount. They were striving for the pinnacle of cliff-tops above us; but as our rays darted at them they halted, wavered; and now when nearly above the camp, they began mounting straight up.
Keeping a good distance, they kept climbing. They were aiming for the peak of the cliffs above us; but as our lights flashed at them, they stopped and hesitated; and now, when they were almost directly above the camp, they started climbing straight up.
"Jac! Look there!"
"Hey Jac! Look over there!"
One of our tower vehicles was preparing to rise. Its ray, following the search-beams upward, was aimed at the invaders, but they were beyond its effective range. Their weapons of attack? I knew now.
One of our tower vehicles was getting ready to ascend. Its ray, tracking the search beams upward, was aimed at the invaders, but they were out of its effective range. What were their weapons of attack? I understood now.
"Suicides!"
"Suicides!"
Whether Elza said it, or merely thought it I do not know. One of the figures came down as though falling. A few seconds only; but though our search-beam showed it, the smaller rays for those seconds missed it. Down—until no more than five hundred feet above us it checked its fall. A giant of a man; and with his hand cylinder—in range now—he shot a bolt at our power house. It struck; I could see the flash, saw an aerial shatter before the charge went harmlessly into the body of the building. Then one of our rays caught the man; his figure crumpled; the shower of sparks as his barrage was broken, exploded like a tiny bursting bomb; and as the sparks died, there was nothing where the man had been.
Whether Elza said it or just thought it, I can't say. One of the figures fell like it was dropping. Just a few seconds; but even though our search beam picked it up, the smaller rays missed it in those moments. It dropped—until it was only about five hundred feet above us, where it stopped its fall. A giant of a man; and with his hand cylinder—in range now—he fired a bolt at our power house. It hit; I saw the flash and watched as an aerial shattered before the charge harmlessly went into the building. Then one of our rays caught the man; his figure collapsed; the burst of sparks from his barrage breaking apart exploded like a small bomb; and as the sparks faded, there was nothing left where the man had been.
A suicide; but one of our aerials was shattered. And then others came down—not many, for it was grim business and the courage of them must have failed at the last. Falling bodies; tiny bolts striking the power house; the sparks—then empty air where living men had been.
A suicide, but one of our aerials was broken. Then others went down—not many, because it was a serious situation, and their courage must have faltered in the end. Falling bodies, small bolts hitting the power station, the sparks—then just empty space where there had been living men.
Our tower left the ground. Some of our men, with small flying platforms strapped to them, were crowding its top. Its beams preceded it—but I saw the beams breaking intermittently as the bolts struck the power house. The invaders wavered with indecision. Some of them came down to voluntary death; others strove for the cliff-top; some took flight. Our tower swept into them; one of them, injured but not annihilated, fell with a crash into the encampment.
Our tower lifted off the ground. Some of our guys, wearing small flying platforms strapped to them, were crowded on top. Its beams led the way—but I noticed the beams breaking intermittently as the bolts hit the power house. The invaders hesitated, unsure. Some of them chose to jump to their deaths; others tried to reach the cliff-top; some took off into the air. Our tower moved toward them; one of them, hurt but not destroyed, crashed down into the encampment.
Above Elza and me was a maze of flashing beams; futile bolts; the puffs of myriad sparks. A bolt seemed to strike quite near where we were sitting; I drew Elza back and we crouched in the hollow of a rock. A body came hurtling down, crashed to the cliff-ledge almost at our feet with the sickening thump of mangled flesh and broken bones—hung an instant to give me a momentary glimpse of a face contorted in death agony; then rolled over and fell further down the jagged cliff.
Above Elza and me was a tangle of flashing lights; pointless strikes; bursts of countless sparks. A bolt appeared to hit dangerously close to where we were sitting; I pulled Elza back, and we crouched in the hollow of a rock. A body came hurtling down, crashing onto the cliff ledge almost at our feet with a sickening thud of mangled flesh and broken bones—paused for a moment to give me a fleeting glimpse of a face twisted in dying agony; then rolled over and fell further down the jagged cliff.
Then above us presently there was silence and the drab empty sky. Our tower was back beyond the cliff-top. Soon it appeared; apparently unharmed, it came dropping down to its former place on the ground.
Then above us, there was silence and the dull, empty sky. Our tower was back behind the cliff-top. Soon it showed up; seemingly unharmed, it came down to its old spot on the ground.
The first attack was over. And off in the distance a few solitary figures were winging their way back to the City of Ice.
The first attack was done. And in the distance, a few lone figures were making their way back to the City of Ice.
CHAPTER XXXVI
City of Ice Besieged
We were not greatly harmed by this surprise attack; the power house was superficially damaged, but soon repaired. That night—I call it that though the constant weak daylight made the term incongruous—activity showed in the City of Ice.
We weren't seriously hurt by this surprise attack; the power house was lightly damaged, but it was quickly fixed. That night—I say "night" even though the ongoing weak daylight made it seem odd—there was activity in the City of Ice.
It came with a vertical spray of light rising from the ice wall which encircled the city. Spreading light beams rising from points a hundred feet apart along the wall. The beams spread fan-shape, so that within fifty feet above their source they met and merged into a thin sheet of effulgence rising into the sky. Tarrano's barrage.
It came with a vertical spray of light rising from the ice wall that surrounded the city. Light beams spread out from points one hundred feet apart along the wall. The beams fanned out, so that within fifty feet above their source, they met and merged into a thin sheet of brilliance extending into the sky. Tarrano's barrage.
It seemed then that beyond suicidal sorties of the kind we had just repulsed, Tarrano was planning to stand purely on the defensive. It was our own plan to surround the city with our towers; even those on the further side would be within range of our power house; and with the city thus beleaguered, we would attack the wall from every side at once.
It seemed like Tarrano was planning to adopt a purely defensive strategy, aside from the suicidal attacks we had just managed to fend off. Our plan was to encircle the city with our towers; even those on the far side would be within range of our power source; and with the city thus surrounded, we would assault the wall from all directions at the same time.
We tested now this barrage Tarrano had thrown up. Sprays of its insulated area came down to protect the wall in front; and protected also the triangular spaces between the sources of the main beams. Tentatively one of our towers approached within range; but our rays only beat into the barrage with the hiss of molten metal plunged into water, and with a burst of interference sparks. Even at a horizontal thousand feet we could do nothing. Then we tried altitude. Our projectors, mounted individually on small platforms automatically controlled to fly without human pilot, went up and we strove to get them over the barrage.
We now tested the barrier Tarrano had set up. Sprays from its insulated area came down to shield the wall in front and also the triangular spaces between the main beam sources. Tentatively, one of our towers moved in within range; but our beams only hit the barrier with a sound like molten metal splashing into water, along with a burst of interference sparks. Even from a horizontal distance of a thousand feet, we could do nothing. Then we tried gaining altitude. Our projectors, individually mounted on small platforms controlled to fly autonomously without a pilot, ascended as we worked to get them over the barrier.
At five thousand feet one went over safely. But the electronic bomb it dropped into the city was an easy mark for Tarrano's watchful defense rays. He exploded it harmlessly when it was still high above him.
At five thousand feet, the trip was smooth. But the electronic bomb dropped into the city was an easy target for Tarrano's vigilant defense rays. He detonated it safely while it was still high above him.
After the next time of sleep we invested the city. Our towers were set in a ring about it, two thousand feet from the wall. They were mobile units, ready to sail forward or back or upward at any moment. Georg stayed in command of the instrument room. It was never placed, but sailed continuously in slow circular flight around the city above our line. The power house remained in its place, with our largest projector mounted on the cliff beside it in order to frustrate any further attacks.
After the next sleep cycle, we took over the city. Our towers were arranged in a circle around it, two thousand feet from the wall. They were mobile units, ready to move forward, backward, or upward at any moment. Georg stayed in charge of the control room. It was never stationary but continuously flew in a slow circular pattern above the city along our line. The power station remained in place, with our largest projector set up on the cliff next to it to thwart any further attacks.
They were solemn moments as we broke our encampment. The girls, far more agile in the air than men, were lightly dressed, with the supporting mechanism strapped to them. The heating units enveloped them in an invisible cloak of warm air. To their left arms a strapped cylinder gave off a fan-shape area of insulation—an almost invisible shield of protective barrage some five feet long. It showed as a faint glow of light; and in flight their left arms could swing it like a shield to protect their bodies. They had telephonic ear-pieces available; a tiny mirror fastened to their chests to face them, upon which Georg or Geno-Rhaalton could project images; a mouthpiece for talking to Georg; and a belt of offensive weapons, useful within a range of five hundred feet but no further.
They were serious moments as we packed up our camp. The girls, much more agile in the air than the guys, were dressed lightly, with the support gear strapped to them. The heating units surrounded them in an invisible cloak of warm air. A strapped cylinder on their left arms provided a fan-shaped area of insulation—an almost invisible shield of protective coverage about five feet long. It glowed faintly; and in flight, they could swing it like a shield to protect their bodies. They had ear pieces for communication; a small mirror attached to their chests facing them, which could project images from Georg or Geno-Rhaalton; a mouthpiece for talking to Georg; and a belt of offensive weapons, effective within a range of five hundred feet but no further.
Very alert and agile, twisting and turning in the air were these girls. We men were similarly equipped, but our movements in the air were heavier, clumsier. Elza and I had practiced with the others for days; and with our harmless duelling rays I had found that I could never hope to hit her while she dealt me mortal blows.
Very alert and quick, flipping and spinning in the air were these girls. We guys were similarly equipped, but our movements in the air were heavier and less graceful. Elza and I had practiced with the others for days; and with our harmless dueling rays, I realized that I could never hope to hit her while she dealt me fatal blows.
Elza, commanding a squad of twenty girls, was assigned to a portion of the line some helans from me. My own place, with a hundred men under me, was near a tower almost on the opposite side from the power house.
Elza, leading a group of twenty girls, was assigned to a section of the line a little way from me. My own position, with a hundred men reporting to me, was near a tower almost directly across from the power house.
It was a solemn parting from Elza. I wrapped her in my arms, tried to smile. "Be very—careful, Elza."
It was a bittersweet goodbye to Elza. I hugged her tightly and tried to smile. "Be really—careful, Elza."
She kissed me, clung to me; then cast me off and was gone.
She kissed me, held onto me tightly; then let go and disappeared.
With the city invested, we rested idly for another time of sleep. Occasionally we made a tentative tower attack which came to nothing. Tarrano waited; his barrage remained the same. We tried to provoke a move from him, but could not.
With the city secured, we lounged around for another round of sleep. Every now and then, we attempted a tentative assault on the tower, but it led to nothing. Tarrano waited; his bombardment stayed consistent. We tried to provoke him into making a move, but we couldn't.
The snow-plain where I was stationed here was similar to the other side, save that there were no mountains. From the power house to Tarrano's wall there was a dip, so that the wall stood upon higher ground. On my side, however, the reverse was true. The wall lay in a hollow in one place, with a steady upward slope back from it to uplands behind us, as though in some better day a broad watercourse had flowed down here, now long since buried in solid ice and snow.
The snow-covered plain where I was stationed was like the other side, except there were no mountains. From the power house to Tarrano's wall, there was a dip, making the wall sit on higher ground. On my side, though, it was the opposite. The wall was in a dip in one spot, with a steady upward slope leading back to the higher ground behind us, as if in a better time a wide watercourse had flowed through here, now long since covered in solid ice and snow.
I mention this topography because it had a vital bearing upon what so soon was to transpire.
I bring up this landscape because it had a significant impact on what was about to happen.
Rhaalton desired that Tarrano come out and attack us; but Tarrano would not. We thought perhaps that his offense was inadequate and the one move that he made strengthened that belief. From the city beside the palace, a rectangle of black metal some fifty feet square, rose slowly up. In aspect it was a square, windowless room—a room without a ceiling, open at the top. It rose to a height of five hundred feet and hung level. And from it depended dangling power cables connecting it with the ground.
Rhaalton wanted Tarrano to come out and attack us, but Tarrano wouldn’t. We thought maybe his offense wasn’t enough, and the one move he made confirmed that belief. From the city next to the palace, a rectangular block of black metal about fifty feet square rose slowly. It looked like a square, windowless room—a room without a ceiling, open at the top. It rose to a height of five hundred feet and hung level. From it, power cables hung down, connecting it to the ground.
It was the presence of these cables that made us feel Tarrano was offensively weak. He could not aerially transport his power; hence, for offense he could only rely upon individual batteries which, unless permanently stationed within the city, we knew would have a short range at best. We watched this thing in the air for hours. It did not move; it was soundless. What was its purpose? We could not guess.
It was the presence of these cables that made us feel Tarrano was extremely vulnerable. He couldn’t transport his power through the air, so for offense, he could only depend on individual batteries which, unless permanently set up within the city, we knew would have a limited range at most. We watched this thing in the air for hours. It didn’t move; it was silent. What was its purpose? We couldn’t figure it out.
And then at last, Geno-Rhaalton ordered us all to the attack.
And finally, Geno-Rhaalton commanded us all to charge.
CHAPTER XXXVII
Battle
I found myself in the air; with my men around me we hovered. Then Georg's command from the instrument room sounded in my ears. I gave the signal; and flying wedge-shaped, we hurled ourselves forward. It was like lying on the air, diving head foremost. The rush of wind sang past me; the ground, a hundred feet below, was a white surface flowing backward.
I found myself in the air; with my crew around me, we hovered. Then I heard Georg's command from the control room. I gave the signal, and in a flying wedge formation, we launched ourselves forward. It felt like lying on air, diving headfirst. The wind rushed past me, and the ground, a hundred feet below, appeared as a white surface flowing backward.
We were heading for the base of one of Tarrano's barrage projectors. It was mounted within the wall; but the wall itself was protected merely by a fan-shaped subsidiary beam—a weaker barrage over that small area, which by concentrated effort we hoped to break.
We were on our way to the base of one of Tarrano's barrage projectors. It was installed within the wall, but the wall itself was only protected by a fan-shaped secondary beam—a weaker barrage over that small area, which we hoped to break through with concentrated effort.
From a helan away on both sides of me I saw other wedges of our men coming slanting in to assail the same point; overhead a corps of girls was hovering. Our towers, three of them concentrated here, had risen to a moderate height; their rays were playing upon the threatened area; a steady fountain of sparks showed where they were striking the barrage.
From a distance on both sides, I saw other groups of our men moving in to attack the same spot; above us, a group of girls was hovering. Our three towers, focused here, had risen to a decent height; their beams were shining on the area under threat; a constant spray of sparks revealed where they were hitting the barrage.
A silent bombardment of flashing beams and sparks. At five hundred feet we added our own smaller rays to the turmoil. If the barrage would break at this point....
A quiet onslaught of flashing lights and sparks. At five hundred feet, we contributed our own smaller beams to the chaos. If the bombardment would stop at this point....
The instrument room, watchful of everything, sailed over me. On my mirror I saw Georg's intent face; his voice said:
The instrument room, keeping an eye on everything, passed over me. In my mirror, I saw Georg's focused face; his voice said:
"Careful, Jac! They may come out."
"Be careful, Jac! They might come out."
Prophetic words! The segment of barrage here suddenly vanished. A ray darted out. Beside it, a cloud of flying figures came out of the city like insects from a hive.
Prophetic words! The area of the barrage here suddenly disappeared. A beam shot out. Next to it, a swarm of flying figures emerged from the city like insects from a hive.
An inferno of almost hand to hand fighting. It was everyone for himself; and I gave the order for my men to break formation. Ordered them to get up close to the wall if they could ... to strike, with the closest possible range at the base of the enemy ray....
An intense battle with brutal close combat. It was every person for themselves; I ordered my men to break formation. I told them to get as close to the wall as they could... to attack from the shortest distance at the base of the enemy ray....
I flung myself forward. Tarrano's men soon were around me. Twisting, darting figures ... tiny beams of death to be fended off with my shield....
I threw myself forward. Tarrano's men quickly surrounded me. Twisting, darting figures ... small beams of death to be blocked with my shield....
A body fell past me in the air ... others, while I looked at them, in the blink of an eyelid, vanished into nothingness ... One of our towers sailing high, suddenly went dark, turned over, wavered down, dismembered with leprous missing parts—and then in a puff was obliterated.
A body fell past me through the air ... others, while I watched them, disappeared into nothing in the blink of an eye ... One of our towers soaring high suddenly went dark, flipped over, swayed down, and was torn apart with horrible missing sections—and then, in a puff, was completely gone.
I found myself nearly up to the wall, and higher than its top. The segment of barrage remained broken. I could see into the city—the Ice Palace, still seemingly deserted. And near it, the base of the powerful ground ray which was assailing our towers ... If I could get past the wall, unnoticed, get within range of that projector....
I found myself almost at the wall, even higher than its top. The section of the barrier was still broken. I could see into the city—the Ice Palace, still looking deserted. And nearby was the base of the powerful ground ray that was attacking our towers... If I could slip past the wall without being seen, and get within range of that projector...
Most of the fighting was now behind me. We seemed to be holding our own ... the squad of girls was coming down; I prayed that Elza might not be among them....
Most of the fighting was now behind me. We seemed to be managing okay... the group of girls was coming down; I hoped that Elza wouldn't be among them...
The instrument room had vanished beyond my sight; but Georg's voice said:
The instrument room was out of my sight, but Georg's voice said:
"We're sending reinforcements! Gather your men—hold off for a moment!"
"We're sending backup! Rally your guys—wait just a moment!"
From every pan of our line other units of men and towers were coming. We had broken through the barrage here. If we could now, by a concerted rush, get our force over the wall, into the city....
From every section of our line, other groups of soldiers and structures were approaching. We had pushed through the barrage here. If we could now, with a coordinated rush, bring our force over the wall and into the city...
Within the instrument room, Georg sat watching. The inactivity of his own part, the comparative lack of personal danger, galled him. But he was too occupied with his duties to give it more than passing thought. We had broken the barrage at one point ... from every quarter he was rushing reinforcements there to take advantage of the break....
Within the instrument room, Georg sat watching. The inactivity of his own role, the relatively low personal risk, irritated him. But he was too focused on his responsibilities to dwell on it for long. We had broken through the barrage at one point... from all sides he was sending in reinforcements to make the most of the opportunity...
And then Tarrano's trickery became apparent. We had not broken his barrage; he had deliberately withdrawn it, to encourage us, to bring our other units to the spot.... Our power house, neglected, was momentarily comparatively defenseless. The enemy barrage at the point of the wall nearest it, suddenly lifted. Beams darted from the opening ... men came out in a cloud....
And then Tarrano's deception became clear. We hadn’t actually broken through his attack; he had intentionally pulled it back to lure us in, to draw our other units to that location... Our power house, ignored, was briefly quite vulnerable. The enemy’s barrage at the section of the wall closest to it suddenly stopped. Beams shot out from the opening... men came out in a swarm...
I held back momentarily from the wall and gathered my remnant of men about me. Only half my former strength; but with sinking heart I tried to assure myself that the others had not heeded my call. The fighting here had slackened; Tarrano's men had risen high, engaged at long range by our girls, from whom they were slowly, trickily retreating as though to lure the girls above the city; and my heart was thankful when I heard the relayed order from Rhaalton for the girls to withdraw—not to pass above the wall, even at high altitude. The order came just in time; the barrage here flashed on again, trapping a few of our men behind it.
I stepped back from the wall for a moment and gathered the few men who were left with me. I only had half my original strength; but with a heavy heart, I tried to convince myself that the others hadn’t responded to my call. The fighting here had eased; Tarrano's men had advanced, engaged at long range by our women, from whom they were slowly and cleverly retreating as if to lure them above the city. I felt a wave of relief when I heard Rhaalton’s relayed order for the women to withdraw—not to go above the wall, even at a high altitude. The order came just in time; the barrage started again, trapping a few of our men behind it.
I was aware of this new attack on the power house. Our units were hurriedly being ordered back. Georg, in desperation, had flung his instrument vehicle at the enemy ray ... My connection broke; and then another connection brought me someone's voice with the report that the instrument room had darkened that main enemy ray, but had itself crashed to the ground ... I wondered if Georg were killed ... later, I heard someone say that he was safe within the power house....
I knew about this new attack on the power station. Our units were being quickly ordered back. In a moment of desperation, Georg had thrown his instrument vehicle at the enemy ray... My connection dropped; then another connection brought someone's voice reporting that the instrument room had blinded that main enemy ray, but had also crashed to the ground... I wondered if Georg was dead... later, I heard someone say that he was safe inside the power station...
I disobeyed my final orders; I did not swing back toward the power house; instead, with my men around me, we fled back from this segment of the wall to the higher lying white plain behind it.
I ignored my final orders; I didn’t head back toward the power house; instead, with my team around me, we retreated from this part of the wall to the higher white plain behind it.
I have spoken of the down-grade of this land here, culminating in the depression which marked this part of the wall. It was that depression which gave me my idea. Our heat-ray cylinders had so far been useless. They had a range of only two hundred feet, and no power to attack a barrage. Some of them had futilely been used; the snow and ice on the ground above our recent fighting was melted in patches—pools of boiling water lay on the naked rock; and the water, flowing down the depression, had reached the ice-wall—a tiny stream of it, eating into the wall, slowly, surely....
I’ve talked about the decline of this area, which led to the dip in the wall. That dip inspired my idea. Our heat-ray cylinders had been ineffective so far. They could only reach two hundred feet and didn’t have the power to break through a barrier. Some of them had been used without success; the snow and ice on the ground where we had fought recently was melted in spots—pools of boiling water formed on the bare rock, and the water, running down the dip, had reached the ice wall—a small trickle of it, wearing away at the wall, slowly but surely....
With my men I flew up the slope. The ice and snow here melted under the close-range play of our heat-cylinders. Rivulets of boiling water began creeping toward the city. Other men at my call joined us. Two hundred of us soon were melting the ice. The rivulets merged into brooks, to streams—and soon a river torrent of hissing, boiling water gathering volume as it went, was surging at the wall. The wall began melting—itself feeding this monster which was eating at its vitals ... a yawning hole began opening at the base of the wall ... it began sagging at the top ... crumbling....
With my team, I rushed up the slope. The ice and snow were melting under the intense heat from our heat-cylinders. Streams of boiling water started moving toward the city. More men answered my call and joined us. Soon, two hundred of us were melting the ice. The streams combined into brooks, then into streams—and soon a raging torrent of hissing, boiling water, growing stronger as it flowed, was crashing against the wall. The wall began to melt—feeding this beast that was consuming its foundation... a gaping hole started opening at the base of the wall... it began to sag at the top... crumbling....
The segment of barrage here went dark. No trickery now; the barrage at this point actually was broken. The boiling river went through the wall, swept down the slope into the city. Through the great clouds of steam I could see the Ice Palace with its brittle outlines softening under the heat ... one of its thin spires broke off and fell....
The part of the barrage here went dark. No tricks now; the barrage at this point was really broken. The boiling river flowed through the wall, rushing down the slope into the city. Through the thick clouds of steam, I could see the Ice Palace with its fragile outlines melting in the heat... one of its narrow spires snapped off and fell...
Feverishly we added to the river source. The whole area here was grey with steam. Girls had joined us ... Elza was not among them ... Elza! With my triumph there lay always in the background of my consciousness the weight of my fear for Elza....
Feverishly, we contributed to the river source. The entire area was grey with steam. Girls had joined us... Elza was not one of them... Elza! Along with my triumph, there was always the weight of my fear for Elza lingering in the back of my mind...
The fighting in the other sector had continued desperately. Our power house was hopelessly damaged; the towers, with their power gone, were using their batteries; soon they would be exhausted. But now we abandoned that sector; our remaining towers—all our flying forces—came to this melting area where the vanishing city lay defenseless before us.... We hurled ourselves into it, using only our heat-rays. Everywhere we added to the boiling torrent; even the interference heat of the fighting was to our advantage. This brittle city which owed its very existence to the congealing cold, lay enveloped in a cloud of steam.
The fighting in the other area continued fiercely. Our power station was badly damaged; the towers, now without power, were relying on their batteries, which would soon run out. But now we left that area behind; our remaining towers—all of our flying forces—came to this melting zone where the defenseless city lay before us... We plunged into it, using only our heat rays. Everywhere, we contributed to the boiling chaos; even the heat from the ongoing battle worked in our favor. This fragile city, which depended on the freezing cold for its very existence, was shrouded in a cloud of steam.
Then Tarrano played his last card. The cubical building of metal with the cables depending from it, still hung motionless. It now burst into sound. A low electrical hum; then louder to a whine—a scream. Our men and girls were in the air around it. I too was there. Tarrano's men—the remaining few who were desperately fighting—had suddenly withdrawn.
Then Tarrano played his final card. The cubical metal building with cables hanging from it remained still. Suddenly, it erupted with sound. A low electrical hum, then it grew louder into a whine—a scream. Our guys and girls were flying around it. I was there too. Tarrano's men—the few left who were fighting desperately—had suddenly retreated.
And then we knew the purpose of this hanging room. A strange form of some tremendous electro-magnet. I could feel it pulling at me. My power to guide myself in the air was wavering.
And then we understood the purpose of this room with hanging objects. It was a bizarre version of some huge electromagnet. I could feel it tugging at me. My ability to control myself in the air was fading.
From my height I could see down into this ceilingless rectangle. It was un-manned by humans. A room of whirling, flashing knives! Above it, even then some of our men were struggling in its magnetic grip ... being drawn down into it ... a girl's power must suddenly have collapsed; she was sucked in with a rush—torn to fragments by the whirling knives....
From my vantage point, I could see into this open rectangle. It was unoccupied by people. A room filled with spinning, flashing knives! Above it, even then, some of our guys were fighting against its magnetic pull... being dragged down into it... a girl's power must have suddenly given way; she was pulled in quickly—shredded by the spinning knives...
The area of magnetism seemed to spread for a helan or more. Everywhere around me I saw our men and girls struggling with it, fighting to keep away, but closing in a ring around it ... faster, continually more helpless until at last, their bodies out of control whirling end over end, they were sucked in like water rushing into a turbine.... One of our weakened towers attacked it; but some of the remnants of Tarrano's projectors caught the tower and darkened it.
The area of magnetism seemed to expand for a while. Everywhere I looked, I saw our men and women struggling with it, trying to stay away, but forming a ring around it... faster, growing more helpless until finally, their bodies out of control, spinning end over end, they were pulled in like water rushing into a turbine... One of our weakened towers attacked it; but some of the remnants of Tarrano's projectors hit the tower and darkened it.
Through the rising clouds of steam I could see the magnet vaguely now. But I could feel it pulling; and soon, in spite of myself, I was fairly close above it. I strove to keep my wits. The others who were meeting their death lost control of their bodies at the last and could not use their cylinders. I had some battery power remaining; I snapped on my disintegrating ray to test it. It was my last desperate recourse.
Through the rising steam, I could barely see the magnet now. But I felt its pull, and soon, despite myself, I was hovering right above it. I tried to stay focused. The others who were facing their end lost control of their bodies at the last moment and couldn't use their cylinders. I still had some battery power left; I turned on my disintegrating ray to test it. It was my last resort.
I righted my body, and yielding to the magnetic pull, ceasing to struggle, I dove head first at that yawning rectangle. A gleaming blur of knives ... blood-stained now ... within these rectangular walls horrible carnage....
I straightened up, and giving in to the strong pull, I stopped fighting it and jumped in headfirst into that open rectangle. A shining blur of knives ... now soaked in blood ... within these rectangular walls, a terrible massacre....
A second of despair; but my ray struck true ... Around me was chaos; my senses reeled, went black for an instant. But I recovered, found myself whirling in the empty air....
A moment of despair; but my light hit the mark ... Around me was chaos; my senses spun, went dark for a second. But I got my bearings, found myself spinning in the open air....
The city was melting into a turmoil of boiling water and surging steam. The fighting everywhere had ceased. Wavering figures were rising—fugitives struggling away. With my senses still confused, I righted myself, undecided where to go or what to do. Above me two figures were still in combat. One of them—a man—assailed by a heat-ray, came hurtling down past me. The other wavered—a girl with her flying mechanism out of control. She was a hundred feet or more above me, wavering downward. Elza! I shot myself up to her, seized her in my arms, my own supporting mechanism sustaining us both. Elza, spent, but uninjured, I held her close.
The city was dissolving into chaos with boiling water and rising steam. The fighting everywhere had stopped. Shaky figures were emerging—survivors trying to escape. My senses were still disoriented as I tried to figure out where to go or what to do. Above me, two figures were still fighting. One of them—a man—was hit by a heat ray and fell past me. The other figure was a girl, struggling to control her flying device as she descended about a hundred feet above me. Elza! I propelled myself up to her, caught her in my arms, with my own support device holding us both up. Elza, exhausted but unharmed, I held her close.
"Elza dear! My Elza!"
"Elza, darling! My Elza!"
We hung there in the air. From out the vanishing city, rising through the steam came a small metal vehicle. A pointed cylinder, in height no more than twice that of a man. It came up slowly. Its rectangular door was open. As it reached our level and went past us quite close, I saw a man's figure standing there. Tarrano! Tarrano alone! From the wreckage of his city, making his escape alone!
We floated there in the air. From the disappearing city, a small metal vehicle emerged through the steam. It was a pointed cylinder, no taller than twice a man's height. It ascended slowly. Its rectangular door was wide open. As it reached our level and passed right by us, I saw a figure of a man standing inside. Tarrano! Just Tarrano! Escaping alone from the ruins of his city!
Without thought—holding Elza tightly within my arms—I flung us upward. Tarrano saw us, recognized us. He slackened his upward pace. With my sober reason gone, I strove to overtake him; saw the sardonic leer on his face but did not realize that he was waiting for us. We caught up with his vehicle; he pulled us through the doorway, to the floor of the narrow circular room with its heavy translucent panes.
Without thinking—holding Elza tightly in my arms—I threw us upward. Tarrano saw us and recognized us. He slowed his upward pace. With my clear reasoning gone, I tried to catch up to him; I noticed the sarcastic grin on his face but didn’t realize he was waiting for us. We caught up with his vehicle; he pulled us through the doorway, onto the floor of the narrow circular room with its heavy translucent windows.
He was bending over me, leering. "Jac Hallen! And my little Lady Elza! How fortunate!"
He was leaning over me, grinning. "Jac Hallen! And my little Lady Elza! How lucky!"
I cast off Elza and gained my feet. For an instant we stood—Tarrano and I—measuring each other. He seemed calm; his face bore a slow sardonic smile; he was unarmed, drawn back against the concavity of the wall, watching me with his steady, keen eyes. Behind him through the low window, I saw the white ground now far below us; we were rising swiftly.
I let go of Elza and got to my feet. For a moment, Tarrano and I just stood there, sizing each other up. He looked composed, with a slow, sarcastic smile on his face; he was unarmed, pressed back against the wall, observing me with his sharp, focused eyes. Behind him, through the low window, I could see the white ground far beneath us; we were ascending quickly.
"So you brought my Lady Elza back to me, Jac Hallen?"
"So you brought Lady Elza back to me, Jac Hallen?"
He got no further, for with a leap I was upon him. To use my weapons in these narrow quarters would have been suicide. My body pinned him against the wall as I lunged; my fingers strove for his throat.
He didn't get any further because I jumped on him. Using my weapons in this tight space would have been a death sentence. I pressed my body against him, pinning him to the wall as I lunged; my fingers reached for his throat.
He was no larger than I, but the strength of him was extraordinary. His body stiffened to resist my impact; one of his hands gripped my wrist; his other hand—the heel of it—came up beneath my chin, forcing my head back.
He wasn't any bigger than me, but his strength was incredible. His body tensed to absorb my impact; one of his hands held my wrist; his other hand—the heel of it—came up under my chin, pushing my head back.
He fought silently, with movements that seemed almost deliberate. Into the center of the room we struggled. I saw that Elza was upon her feet, a hand pressed to her mouth in terror.
He fought quietly, with movements that felt almost intentional. We struggled toward the center of the room. I noticed that Elza was standing, a hand covering her mouth in fear.
"Elza!"
"Elza!"
I had meant to tell her to use the control levers which were on a small table nearby—to bring us back to the ground; but with this momentary diverting of my attention, Tarrano's fist struck me full in the face. I staggered back. Elza screamed—called something to Tarrano. I staggered, but I did not fall; and as Tarrano stood there, still with his slow smile, I recovered myself and was again upon him. Locked together we swayed to the control table. My back was to it. Tarrano's slender fingers with a grip like alemite, had found my throat. Slowly, irresistibly he forced me backward over the table. I was helpless; my breath was stopped; Tarrano's triumphant face bending over me was fading with my senses.
I had intended to tell her to use the control levers on a small table nearby to bring us back to the ground, but with my attention distracted for a moment, Tarrano's fist hit me right in the face. I staggered back. Elza screamed and shouted something at Tarrano. I wobbled but didn’t fall; as Tarrano stood there, still grinning slowly, I regained my balance and charged at him again. We locked together and swayed toward the control table, my back facing it. Tarrano's slender fingers, gripping like a vise, found my throat. Slowly, inexorably, he pushed me backward over the table. I was powerless; I couldn’t breathe, and Tarrano's triumphant face hovering over me began to fade as my senses dwindled.
"In just a moment, Lady Elza...."
"In just a moment, Lady Elza...."
He was telling her calmly that in a moment he would be finished with me. Did the man's egotism, here at the last, delude him into the belief that Elza wanted him to conquer me? With all the weapons of science discarded—this primitive struggle of man against man with the woman as prize—did the thought of that delude him into the belief that her love was his, now that he was killing me?
He was calmly telling her that he would be done with me soon. Did the man's ego, even at this final moment, fool him into thinking Elza wanted him to defeat me? With all the tools of science set aside—this basic fight of one man against another with the woman as the reward—did he really believe that her love was his, just because he was killing me?
I never knew. But beneath the roaring of my head, I heard his gentle words to her. And then, behind him, I saw her coming forward. A heavy metal object which she had picked up from the floor was in her hand. Tarrano saw her also—in a mirror on the table—saw her raise the jagged weapon. Raise it to strike; not at me—at himself. His face was close above mine. In that second, I saw in his expression the realization that Elza was attacking him.
I never knew. But underneath the noise in my head, I heard his soft words to her. Then, behind him, I saw her coming forward. She had picked up a heavy metal object from the floor and had it in her hand. Tarrano noticed her too—in a mirror on the table—saw her lift the jagged weapon. She raised it to strike; not at me—at himself. His face was close above mine. In that moment, I saw in his expression the realization that Elza was attacking him.
Whatever his emotions, like a flash he acted. His grip on my throat loosened. His arm, swinging backward, warded off Elza's trembling, hesitant blow. The metal block, intended for his head, was knocked from her hand; it fell clattering to the floor. And reaching over, Tarrano gripped the vehicle's control lever, wrenched it bodily from its fastenings! Control of the vehicle was irrevocably lost! We were falling!
Whatever he felt, he acted in an instant. His grip on my throat relaxed. His arm swung back to deflect Elza's shaky, uncertain strike. The metal block she had aimed at his head was knocked from her hand and fell to the floor with a clatter. Then, reaching over, Tarrano grabbed the vehicle's control lever and ripped it out of its fittings! We had completely lost control of the vehicle! We were falling!
Breathless moments! Tarrano idly stood apart; his face a mask. My breath restored, I was recovering. I drew myself erect.
Breathless moments! Tarrano stood off to the side, his expression unreadable. As I caught my breath, I started to feel better. I straightened up.
Death! But my confused thoughts went to Elza. Her flying mechanism was partially sustaining; my own probably was still effective. Before Tarrano was aware of my purpose, I had pushed Elza forcibly through the doorway. Into the rush of air her figure disappeared. But Tarrano gripped me as I tried to follow her. Gripped me and clung. A breathless, dizzy instant. Locked together, our bodies shifted crazily. I tried to get him out the doorway with me, but he fought against it.... Smiling—always smiling....
Death! But my scattered thoughts went to Elza. Her flying device was somewhat functional; mine was probably still working. Before Tarrano realized what I was up to, I shoved Elza forcefully through the doorway. Into the rush of air, her figure vanished. But Tarrano grabbed me as I tried to follow her. He held on tight. A dizzying moment, us locked together, our bodies shifting wildly. I tried to pull him out the doorway with me, but he resisted.... Always smiling....
Elza fell safely. But they told me that Tarrano and I hovered for days unconscious on the borderland between life and death, living finally, for our vehicle had plunged into a tremendous snow-bank, to break its fall.
Elza fell safely. But they told me that Tarrano and I drifted for days, unconscious, on the edge between life and death, ultimately surviving because our vehicle had crashed into a massive snowbank, which softened the impact.
Last scene of all ... They would not have Tarrano on any of the three worlds. While still living, the very personality of him was a menace. With his woman Tara, who refused to leave him and whom he tolerated, they banished him to that tiny asteroid which pursued its solitary way between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter.
Last scene of all ... They wouldn't allow Tarrano on any of the three worlds. Even while he was alive, his very presence was a threat. With his partner Tara, who wouldn’t abandon him and whom he put up with, they exiled him to that small asteroid drifting alone between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter.
A lonely, barren little world, with its single, primitive race of spindly beings—timid, frail beings, half-human, half insect. We took him there—Maida and Georg, Elza and I. He anticipated his dislike of the asteroid's slight gravity, and demanded weighted shoes so that he might walk with the normal feeling of Earth and Venus.
A lonely, desolate little planet, home to a single, primitive race of spindly creatures—timid, fragile beings, part human and part insect. We brought him there—Maida, Georg, Elza, and I. He expected to dislike the asteroid's low gravity and insisted on weighted shoes so he could walk with the familiar sensation of Earth and Venus.
"You give me too much freedom," he told us solemnly.
"You give me way too much freedom," he said to us seriously.
And there amid the rocks, with Tara we set him down. As we parted, he turned to Elza. She and I were joined in marriage by then. He faced her, took one of her hands and pressed its palm to his forehead, the gesture of homage and respect.
And there among the rocks, we set him down with Tara. As we said our goodbyes, he turned to Elza. By then, she and I were married. He looked at her, took one of her hands, and pressed its palm to his forehead, a gesture of honor and respect.
"Goodbye, Lady Elza. I wish for you all life's happiness." He smiled, but it was a very wistful smile. And then he swung away abruptly.
"Goodbye, Lady Elza. I wish you all the happiness in life." He smiled, but it was a very nostalgic smile. Then he turned away suddenly.
"Tara! Prepare me food. Leave me—I would be alone." His imperious gesture dispersed also the crowd of natives who were curiously regarding him. Here, in his last little domain, he would still be master.
"Tara! Please make me something to eat. Leave me—I want to be alone." His commanding gesture also sent away the group of locals who were watching him curiously. Here, in his final little territory, he would still be in charge.
Our vehicle slowly rose. From its windows we watched him. Ignoring us utterly, weighted down by his heavy shoes, he paced his barren rocks, head lowered, alone with those thoughts he never shared with anyone.
Our vehicle slowly ascended. From its windows, we observed him. Completely ignoring us, burdened by his heavy shoes, he walked along the desolate rocks, head down, alone with thoughts he never revealed to anyone.
Tarrano, the Conqueror!
Tarrano, the Conqueror!
The End.
The End.
[2] Tokyo-Yokohama, Japan.
Tokyo-Yokohama, Japan.
[3] Now Long Island.
Now on Long Island.
[4] Now Europe and Asia.
Now Europe and Asia.
[6] Now Montreal.
Now in Montreal.
[16] Evidently the upper Amazon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clearly the upper Amazon.
[17] About 4,000 feet.
About 4,000 ft.
[18] Orchestra.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Orchestra.
[20] A popinjay—fop.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A show-off—dandy.
[21] Half-way between midnight and dawn.
Halfway between midnight and dawn.
[23] Quicksilver.
Quicksilver.
[24] Similar doubtless to our present-day X-ray.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably similar to today’s X-ray.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!